;*^*^<i 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/biblehistorycontOOgilmrich 


Oe 


':? 


:i^^;'T'^-5Sa-^;^^<Jt^r; 


W^t  ktngWm  of  i^mmn  h  For  tn$\  h$  i^r^^tu 

St.   Matt.  xix.    14. 


BIBLE  HISTORY 

CONTAINING  THE  310ST 

REMARKABLE  EVENTS 

OF  THE 

OLD  AND  NEW  TESTAMENTS. 

TO   WHICH   IS    ADDED   A    COMPENDIUM    OF 

FOR  THE   USE  OF   THE   CATHOLIC   SCHOOLS   IN 
THE   UNITED  STATES. 


RIGHT   REV.    RICHARD    GILMOUR,  D.D., 

j^.  Bishop  of  Cleveland. 


New  York,  Cincinnati,  Chicago  : 
BENZIGER    BROTHERS, 

PUINTEIIS   TO   THE   HOLY   APOSTOLIC   SEE. 


A  LETTER  FROM 
His  Holiness,    Pope  Leo  XHI. 

yV-^.yWy'     ^£/n^i^e^    s^c/^fiy/    (VW^    fi-^^^ci^CcA^ocyiA^^ 

LOAN  STACK      '  -^^  c/;./'.^^.. 
TRANSLATION. 

We  have  received  ivith  thanks  the  copy  of  The  Sihle  Historjf, 

together  with  the  expressions  of  devotion,  zvhich  Henzigev  UrotlierSf 

Publishers,  have  sent  us  through  the  Bishop  of  Basel,  and  we  give  our 

Apostolic  Benediction  to  them  and  to  their  labors  that  these  may  ahuays 

tend  to  the  good  of  Religion. 

Leo  P.  P.  XIII. 


Entered  according  to  Act  ot  Congress,  in  the  year  1869,  by  BENZIGER 
BROTHERS,  in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States, 
for  the  Southern  District  of  Ohio.  / 

/ 

Copyright,  1881,  by  BENZIGER  BROTHERS. 
Copyright,  1894,  by  BENZIGER  BROTHERS. 


APPROBATIONS. 


jFrom  5D5is  Hmincnce  (Karlrinnl  ©ifitons  t 

Father  Gilmour's  Bible  History,  published  by  you,  is  a  work  that  richly 
merits,  as  I  am  sure  it  will  receive,  the  liberal  patronage  of  the  Catholic 
schools  and  academies  throughout  the  country.     I  am  delighted  with  it, 

ifrom  i^ost  aacb.  W^m,  J^.  IBltstv,  JB,m.,  ^rctbisfjop  of  Cincinnati: 

The  Bible  History  of  Rev.  Richard  Gilmour  has  been  used  in  the  Brothers 
schools  at  Natchez  almost  ever  since  its  first  publication.     .     .    . 

I  congratulate  Rev.  Father  Gilmour  on  the  work  itself,  and  also  on  the 
style  in  which  it  has  been  published  :  cheap  enough  for  the  school-room,  and 
beautiful  enough  for  a  Christmas  present.     .     .     • 

jfvom  |«ost  Beb.  33.  ^.  iFeeijan,  23.13.,  ^rcpisijop  of  Cfjicaflo: 

I  beg  to  thank  you  for  your  copy  of  Father  Gilmour's  Bible  History.  It 
is  a  most  useful  work,  and  I  shall  recommend  it  to  the  schools  of  the  Diocese. 

iFrom  i«ost  aarb,  2rf)omas  31.  ©race,  13. 3B.,  ^rcijbisijojj  of  Siunia: 
...  I  need  hardly  say  I  was  pleased  with  it.  This  History  supplies 
a  want  in  our  schools  and  supplies  it  well.  Upon  my  recommendation  the  His- 
tory has  been  introduced  into  our  schools  in  St,  Paul,  and  I  trust  the  example 
will  be  followed  in  all  the  schools  of  the  Diocese. 

iFrom  i^ost  aaeb.  ffi®m.  ?^.  ffiross,  CSS.ia.,  213.23,,  ^rctjtisfjop 
of  ©regon  €:it» : 

I  most  cheerfully  give  ray  approbation  to  your  "Illustrated  History  of 
the  Bible,"  and  most  earnestly  recommend  it  to  the  Reverend  Clergy,  to 

school-teachers,  and  to  all  the  faithful  of  this  Diocese. 

iFrom  iHost  aaeb.  Sofjn  ?^ennrssi),  23.23.,  ^rcpisfjop  of  23utuque: 

Please  accept  my  thanks  for  a  copy  of  Rev.  Father  Gilmour's  Bible 
History.  I  find  it  so  highly  recommended  that  1  shall  be  glad  to  see  it  intro- 
duced into  the  schools  of  this  Diocese. 

iFrom  aaiQfjt  aaeb.  Slrtoarlr  iFitJBeralir,  23.23.,  aSi0|^op  of  SLCttle 

Bocft: 

The  Sisters  of  St.  Mary's  Academy  of  Little  Rock  have  examined  Rev. 
R.  Gilmour's  Bible  History,  and  consider  it  to  be  a  very  useful  text=book. 
They  purpose  introducing  it  into  their  schools  at  the  commencement  of  next 
school  year.    I  beg  to  add  my  recommendation  to  theirs. 

iFrom  3aifii)t  SEleb.  3Louis  ire  ffifocstrianlr,  23.23.,  iSisJop  of 
iSurlington : 

We  use  Bishop  Gilmour's  Bible  History  in  our  Perseverance  Catechism 
in  the  Cathedral  congregation ;  both  our  teachers  and  children  are  much 
pleased  with  it,  and  I  cannot  recommend  it  too  much. 


6  APPROBATION'S. 

ILouisbiUrj 
.     .    <,     I  take  great  pleasure  in  recommending  it  as  one  of  the  tjiost 
admirable  works  of  itc  kind  over  published. 

ffvom  aaCfiijt  ai^cb.  STotias  i^ullen,  33,33,,  3Sisf)04)  of  fSriet 

,  .  .  I  have  examined  it  with  some  care,  and  consider  it  admirably 
adapted  for  the  use  of  Catholic  schools.  It  reproduces  in  a  manner  most 
attractive  to  children  the  whole  inspired  record  of  God's  dealings  with  man- 
kind, while  its  illustrations  are  so  striking  and  appropriate  as  to  sustain  the 
interest  of  the  youthful  reader  and  rivet  his  attention  on  the  most  important 
points  in  the  sacred  narrative.  Although  designed  for  children,  it  might  be 
studied  with  advantage  by  persons  of  any  age,  and  may  then  be  very  de- 
servedly assigned  a  place  in  the  home-library  as  in  the  school-room. 

3from  aaifiiJt  3arb.  ^tP4)i)rn  V,  asiwan,  33,33,,  asisljop  of  aSuffalo : 

I  have  no  hesitation  in  recommending  Rev.  R.  Gilmour's  Illustrated 
Bible  History,  already  so  highly  and  respectably  recommended.  As  a  com- 
pendium of  Bible  history,  I  deem  it  in  every  way  a  most  desirable  and  useful 
book  to  be  put  into  the  hands  of  children. 


BISHOP   GILMOUR'S   BIBLE   HISTORY 

has  also  received  the  approbation  of  the  following  prelates,  now  deceased  : 
His  Eminence  Cardinal  McCLOSKEY,  Archbishop  of  New  York. 
His  Eminence  Cardinal  MANNING,  Archbishop  of  Westminster. 
Most  Rev.  J.  B.  PURCELL,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Cincinnati. 
Most  Rev.  F.  N.  BLANCHET,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Oregon  City. 
Most  Rov.  JAMES  F.  WOOD,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Philadelphia. 
Most  Rev.  IGNATIUS  BOURGET,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Montreal. 
Most  Rev.  NAPOLEON  J.  PERCHE,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  New  Orleans. 
Most  Rev.  JOHN  M.  HENNI,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Milwaukee. 
Most  Rev.  MICHAEL  HEISS,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Milwaukee. 
Most  Rev.  CHARLES  J.  SEGHERS,  D.D.,  Archbishop  of  Oregon  City. 
Right  Rev.  P.  J.  BALTES,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Alton. 
Right  Rev.  A.  M.  A.  BLANCHET,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Nesqually, 
Right  Rev.  C.  H.  BORGESS,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Detroit. 
Right  Rev.  JOHN  LOUGHLIN,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Brooklyn. 
Right  Rev.  FRANCIS  McNIERNY,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Albany. 
Right  Rev.  L.  Z.  MOREAU,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  St.  Hyacinth. 
Right  Rev.  EUGENE  O'CONNELL,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Marysville. 
Right  Rev.  JOHN  QUINLAN,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Mobile. 
Right  Rev.  ANTOINE  RACINE,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Sherbrooke. 
Right  Rev.  A.  M.  TOEBBE,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Covington. 
Right  Rev.  EDGAR  P.  WADHAMS,  D.D.,  Bishop  of  Ogdensbursr 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


A.M.  1.] 


AGE   I. 
FROM   ADAM  TO  ABRAHAM. 

CONTAINING  2083  YEARS. 

1.— The  Creation  of  the  World. 


[A.C.  4000. 


1.  Ii^r  the  beginning  God  created  the  heavens  and  the 
earth.  The  earth  was  void  and  empty,  and  darkness  was  on 
the  face  of  the  deep.  Then  God  said:  "  Let  there  be  light! " 
and  light  was  made.     This  was  the  work  of  the  first  day. 

2.  On  the  second  day  was  created  the  firmament  with  all 
its  expansive  beauty. 


8  HISTORY   OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMEisTT. 

On  the  third  day  God  gathered  together  the  waters  into 
one  place,  and  commanded  the  dry  land  to  appear  ;  the 
waters  He  called  sea,  and  the  dry  land  earth.  Thus  were 
formed  the  fountains,  the  streams,  and  the  rivers. 

3.  Then  God  commanded  the  earth  to  bring  forth  plants, 
and  green  trees,  and  flowers  of  many  various  forms  and  dif- 
ferent colors. 

On  the  fourth  day  were  made  the  great  lights  that  shine 
in  the  heavens :  the  sun,  the  moon,  and  the  stars.  On  the 
fifth  day  the  fish  that  are  in  the  waters,  and  the  birds  that 
are  in  the  air  were  created. 

4.  The  sixth  day  God  created  all  manner  of  living  creat- 
ures that  are  upon  the  earth,  each  in  its  kind. 

At  last  He  said:  "  Let  us  make  man  to  our  own  image  and 
likeness,  and  let  him  have  dominion  over  the  whole  earth.^^ 
So  God  formed  man  out  of  the  slime  of  the  earth,  and 
breathed  into  him  an  immortal  soul,  and  called  him  Adam; 
that  is,  taken  from  the  earth.  God  saw  all  the  things  that 
He  had  made,  and  they  were  good.  So  He  rested  on  the 
seventh  day,  and  blessed  it. 

5.  As  God  created  man  on  the  sixth  day  of  creation,  so  on  Good 
Friday,  the  sixth  day  of  Holy  Week,  He  redeemed  him.  And  as  the 
body  of  the  first  Adam  was  formed  from  the  earth  whilst  it  was  yet 
pure  and  blessed,  so  was  Jesus  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  born  of  Mary, 
Si  virgin,  pure  and  without  original  sin, 

2.— Happiness  of  Adam  and  Eve  in  Paradise. 

1.  The  heavens  and  the  earth  being  finished,  God  planted 
a  garden,  a  terrestrial  paradise,  in  which  were  all  manner  of 
trees  and  precious  fruits.  In  the  midst  thereof  He  placed 
two  trees,  one  the  tree  of  life,  the  other  the  tree  of  knowl- 
edge of  good  and  evil.  God  then  told  Adam  he  might  eat  of 
the  fruit  of  every  tree  in  the  garden,  but  "  of  the  fruit  of  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  1.— What  was  done  in  the  beginning:  ?  How  was  the  earth 
created  ?  What  did  God  create  on  the  fij-st  day  ?  What  on  the  second  ?  What  on 
the  third?  What  were  the  waters  called  ?  What  did  the  earth  bring  forth  ?  What 
was  created  on  the  fourth  day  ?  On  the  fifth  ?  And  sixth  ?  Why  did  God  call  the 
first  man  Adam  ?    What  did  God  do  on  the  seventh  day  ? 


THE   FALL   OF   OUR   FIRST   PARENTS.  9 

tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil  he  should  not  eat  ;  for 
on  the  day  he  would  eat,  he  should  surely  die." 

2.  Then  God  brought  before  Adam  all  the  beasts  of  the 
earth,  that  he  might  give  to  each  its  name.  But  for  Adam 
there  was  not  found  a  companion  like  to  himself.  And  God 
said  :  "  It  is  not  good  for  man  to  be  alone;  let  us  make  a  help- 
mate like  unto  himself."  So  God  cast  a  deep  sleep  upon 
Adam,  and  from  his  side  took  a  rib,  which  He  formed  into 
a  woman.  AVhen  Adam  awoke,  God  brought  the  woman  to 
him,  and  he  called  her  Eve  ;   that  is,  the  mother  of  all  the 


3.  Whilst  Adam  and  Eve  were  in  Paradise,  God  treated  tliem  as  a 
father  does  his  children,  and  they  wej*e  happy ;  at  the  same  time  the 
tree  of  life  preserved  them  from  sickness  and  death. — The  tree  of  life 
was  a  figure  of  the  Sacrament  of  the  Altar,  of  which  it  is  written  :  "  He 
who  is  fed  by  it  shall  live  forever." 


3. — The  Angels  and  the  Fall  of  our  First  Parents. 

1.  Besides  the  visible,  God  also  created  an  invisible  world, 
namely  His  angels.  At  first  they  were  good  and  perfectly 
happy  ;  but  in  time  some  became  dazzled  with  their  own 
perfections,  and,  yielding  to  pride,  revolted  against  God. 
Michael,  and  the  other  angels  that  remained  faithful,  fought 
against  them,  vanquished  and  overthrew  them,  together  with 
their  leader,  Lucifer,  who  is  also  called  Satan. 

2.  But  Satan,  fallen  and  lost,  began  to  contrast  his  misery 
with  man's  happiness,  and,  raging  with  anger  and  envy,  re- 
solved to  seduce  man  from  his  obedience  to  God.  For  this 
end  he  made  use  of  the  serpent. 

3.  One  day,  while  Eve  was  looking  at  the  forbidden  tree,, 
the  serpent,  coming  near,  asked  her  why  she  did  not  eat  of 
its  fruit.  Eve  answered,  God  had  forbidden  them  to  touch 
it,  lest  they  should  die.     But   the   serpent  artfully  replied, 

Questions  to  Chapter  2.— What  was  placed  in  Paradise  ?  What  are  the  names  of 
the  trees  ?  What  was  to  happen  if  Adam  eat  the  fruit  ?  What  were  brought  before 
Adam  ?  What  was  not  found  ?  Of  what  was  the  woman  formed  ?  What  does  Eve 
mean  i    What  is  said  of  Paradise  ?    And  of  the  tree  of  life  ? 


10 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


they  would  not  die  ;  on  the  contrary,  their  eyes  would  be 
opened,  and  they  would  be  as  gods,  knowing  good  and  evil. 
Eve  looked  again  upon  the  tree ;  her  curiosity  was  excited : 
the  more  she  looked,  the  more  the  forbidden  fruit  appeared 
enticing.  At  length  she  stretched  forth  her  hand,  plucked 
the  fruit,  eat  and  gave  to  Adam,  who  also  eat.  This  was 
their  first  sin. 


4.  Immediately  their  eyes  were  opened,  out  far  otherwise 
than  they  had  expected.  Covered  with  shame,  they  sewed 
together  fig-leaves  and  made  garments  for  themselves,  and, 
trembling,  hid  among  the  trees. 

5.  From  one  tree  came  ruin  ;  from  another,  the  tree  of  the  cross,  came 
redemption  and  victory  over  sin  and  the  devil. 

Questions  to  CnAPTER  3— What  was  created  ?  At  first,  what  were  they  ?  How 
did  they  fall  ?  What  is  said  of  Satan  ?  How  did  he  tempt  Eve  ?  Did  he  succeed  ? 
What  happened  to  Adam  and  Eve  ?    What  is  said  of  the  tree  and  the  cross  ? 


THE   PUNISHMENT   OF   SIN. 


11 


4. — The  Punishment  of  Sin  and  the  Promise  of  a 
Redeemer, 

1.  In  the  evening  God  came  into  the  garden  and  called 
Adam,  who,  trembling  with  fear,  approached  and  acknowl- 
edged that  ho  had  eaten  the  forbidden  fruit,  but  threw  the 
blame  on  the  woman.     She,  in  turn,  blamed  the  serpent. 


2.  Then  God  cursed  the  serpent,  condemning  him  to  crawl 
upon  the  ground  and  to  eat  dust  all  the  days  of  his  life:  be- 
sides. He  said,  enmity  should  exist  between  the  serpent  and 
the  woman,  but  in  the  end  the  woman  would  crush  his  head. 

3.  Then  God  told  the  woman  she  should  bring  forth,  her 
children  in  sorrow,  and,  for  her  disobedience,  be  subject  to 
her  husband.  To  the  man  He  said :  "  Cursed  is  the  earth  in 
thy  work:  thorns  and  thistles  shall  it  bring  forth  to  thee ; 
and  in  the  sweat  of  thy  brow  thou  shalt  eat  thy  bread,  until 
thou  return  to  the  earth  from  whence  thou  camest:  for  dust 
thou  art  and  unto  dust  thou  shalt  return. '* 

4.  Then  God  made  garments  of  skins,  and  clothing  Adam 
and  Eve  in  them,  drove  them  out  of  Paradise.     At  the  en- 


12 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


trance  of  the  garden  angels,  with  a  fiery  sword,  were  placed 
to  guard  against  their  return. 


A.M.  128.] 


5. — Cain  and  Abel. 


[A.C.  3872. 


1.  Adam  and  Eve  had  many  children  ;  of  these,  the 
eldest  were  Cain  and  his  brother  Abel.  Cain  was  a  husband- 
man, and  wicked  ;  but  Abel,  a  shepherd,  was  just  and  good. 
Both   oifered  sacrifice   to    God — Abel,  a  lamb;    Cain,  of  the 


fruits  of  the  earth.  God,  who  knew  the  secrets  of  their 
hearts,  looked  w4th  favor  on  the  sacrifice  of  Abel,  but  turned 
away  His  face  from  the  sacrifice  of  Cain. 

2.  When  Cain  saw  this,  his  mind  was  filled  with  anger  and 
jealousy  against  his  brother.  His  countenance  fell;  and 
though  God  chid  him  in  kindness,  telling  him  if  he  did  well 
he  would  be  rewarded  equally  with  Abel,  yet  Cain  would  not 
be  appeased. 

3.  So,  nourishing  his  anger  and  giving  way  to  his  spite. 

Questions  to  Chapter  4.— Who  called  Adam  ?  What  was  said  ?  What  curse  did 
God  pronounce  on  the  serpent?  What  curse  did  God  pronounce  on  Eve  ?  On  Adara  ? 
Of  what  did  God  make  clothing  ?  What  happened  to  Adam  and  Eve  ?  What  was 
placed  at  the  gate  of  Paradise  ? 


THE   DELUGE.  13 

Cain  one  day  asked  Abel  to  go  with  him  into  the  fields. 
There  he  rose  up  against  his  brother  and  slew  him.  As  soon 
as  the  blood  of  the  innocent  Abel  stained  the  ground,  God 
cried  out  to  Cain :  "  Where  is  thy  brother  ?  "  but  Cain,  hard- 
ened in  his  crime,  answered  he  did  not  know,  nor  was  he 
his  brother's  keeper. 

4.  But  God,  from  whom  nothing  can  be  hid,  told  Cain 
that  Abel's  blood  cried  to  Him  for  vengeance,  and,  because 
he  had  dared  to  touch  his  brother,  he  should  be  a  fugitive 
and  a  vagabond  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  When  Cain  heard 
this  sentence  of  God,  he  gave  way  to  despair,  saying:  "My 
sin  is  too  great  to  be  pardoned."  So  God  set  a  mark  upon 
him,  and  he  went  forth,  a  wanderer  and  a  fugitive  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth. 

5.  'fh.Q  murdered  Abel  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  while  Cain  is  a 
figure  of  the  traitor  Judas  and  the  Jewish  people,  who  put  our  Saviour 
to  death. 

A.M.  1656]  6. — The  Deluge.  la.c. 23ti. 

1.  The  descendants  of  Adam  were  divided  into  two  classes 
— the  good  and  the  hcuL  To  console  Adam  for  the  death  of 
Abel,  God  gave  him  the  joious  Seth.  Seth's  posterity  were 
known  as  the  children  of  God,  while  the  descendants  of  Cain 
were  very  wicked. 

2.  By  degrees  mankind  became  corrupt,  Xoe  alone  remain- 
ing just.  God  bade  Noe  build  an  Ark,  for  in  a  hundred 
years  He  would  destroy  by  a  deluge  every  living  creature  on 
the  face  of  the  earth.  The  following  are  the  dimensions  and 
construction  of  the  Ark  :  its  length,  three  hundred  cubits; 
its  breadth,  fifty;  and  its  height,  thirty  cubits.  In  the  upper 
part  was  a  window,  and  in  the  side  a  door. 

3.  For  a  hundred  years  Noe  labored  on  the  construction  of 
the  Ark.     During  this  time   he   preached   penance   to   the 

Questions  to  Chapter  5.— What  is  said  of  Cain  and  Abel  ?  What  were  their 
sacrifices  ?  How  did  God  receive  them  ?  How  did  Cain  act  ?  How  did  he  answer 
God  ?  What  was  Cain's  sentence  ?  What  is  said  of  Abel  and  Christ  ?  Of  Cain  and 
Judas  ? 


14 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


wicked,  and  warned  them  of  the  evils  that  were  to  come;  but 
they  heeded  him  not.  Then  God  commanded  him  to  go  into 
the  Ark  and  to  take  with  him  his  wife,  and  his  three  sons 
and  their  wives;  moreover  to  take  with  him  of  every  animal 
two  of  a  sort,  and  food  sufficient. 

4.  After  seven  days  the  deluge  came.  The  fountains  of 
the  great  deep  were  broken  up,  and  the  flood-gates  of  heaven 
were  opened,  but  the  Ark  floated  peacefully  upon  the  waters. 
Overwhelmed  with  despair,  men   began  to  climb  the  trees,. 


and  in  vain  to  ascend  the  hills.  The  waters  continued  to 
increase,  until  they  had  risen  fifteen  cubits  above  the  tops  of 
the  highest  mountains. 

5.  Thus  perished  every  living  thing  that  then  moved  upon 
the  earth:  from  man  to  the  beasts  of  the  earth;  from  the 
birds  in  the  air  to  the  reptiles  on  the  ground.  Noe  and  all 
that  were  in  the  Ark  alone  remained. 

Noe  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  the  Ark  is  a  figure  of  the  Catholic 
Church. 

Questions  to  Chapter  6.— How  were  men  divided  ?  Who  descended  from  Seth  ? 
Who  from  Cain?  Who  alone  remained  just?  What  did  Noe  build?  How  long 
was  he  bu.'lding  the  Ark  ?  Who  went  into  the  Ark  ?  When  did  the  deluge  come  ? 
What  is  said  of  the  Ark  ?    What  of  men  ?    What  perished  ? 


THE   SACRIFICE   OP   NOE. 


15 


A.M.  1657.] 


7.— The  Sacrifice  of  Noe. 


[A.C.  2343. 


1.  When  the  waters  had  covered  the  earth  for  a  hundred 
and  fifty  days,  God  remembered  Noe,  and  sent  a  warm  wind, 
that  by  degrees  abated  the  waters.  Soon  the  mountains 
began  to  appear,  and  in  the  seventh  month  the  Ark  rested 
on  the  top  of  Mount  Ararat,  in  Armenia. 

2.  Noe,  eager  to  learn  if  the  waters  had  subsided,  opened 


the  window  of  the  Ark  and  sent  forth  a  raven,  which  did  not 
return  ;  then  he  sent  forth  a  dove,  which,  not  finding  where 
her  foot  might  rest,  returned  to  the  Ark.  After  seven  days, 
Noe  again  sent  forth  the  dove,  which  returned  in  the  evening, 
carrying  in  its  beak  an  olive  branch.  By  this,  Noe  knew 
that  the  waters  were  abated  upon  the  earth.  At  the  com- 
mand of  God,  Noe  and  his  wife,  and  his  sons  and  his  sons' 
wives,  and  every  living  creature  that  was  with  them,  went 
forth  from  the  Ark,  after  having  been  shut  ny  m  it  for  a 
whole  year. 


16  HISTOKY   OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

3.  Filled  with  gratitude,  Noe  built  an  altar,  aud,  taking 
of  the  animals  that  were  pure,  offered  sacrifice  to  the  Lord. 
God  was  pleased  with  him  for  this,  and  set  His  rainbow  in 
the  heavens.  Then  God  blessed  Noe  and  his  sons,  and  said  to 
them:  " Behold,  I  "will  establish  my  covenant  with  you  and 
with  your  posterity.  There  shall  be  no  more  a  deluge  to 
destroy  all  flesh.  While  the  earth  exists,  seed-time  and  har- 
vest, summer  and  winter,  day  and  night  shall  not  cease. 
And  the  arc  that  I  have  placed  in  the  clouds  shall  be  the 
sign  of  my  covenant  with  you." 

4.  The  impenitent  sinner  is  like  the  raven  that  returned  not  to  the 
Ark,  while  the  dove  is  like  the  faithful  soul  that  finds  its  rest  only  in 
Jesus  Christ  and  His  Church. 


AM.  1658]  8. — The  Sons  of  Noe.  [a.c. 2312. 

1.  Noe  had  three  sons — Sem,  Cham,  and  Japhet.  To- 
gether with  them  he  tilled  the  ground  and  planted  the  vine. 
When  the  vintage  came,  not  knowing  the  strength  of  wine, 
he  drank  too  freely,  and,  becoming  drunk,  lay  in  his  tent. 
Cham,  finding  him  in  this  condition,  laughed,  and,  going, 
told  his  brothers  what  he  had  seen. 

2.  But  they,  filled  with  reverence,  and  moved  with  filial 
love,  took  a  cloak,  and,  putting  it  upon  their  shoulders, 
turned  away  their  eyes,  and,  going  backward,  covered  their 
father.  When  Noe  awoke,  and  learned  what  had  taken  place, 
he  cursed  Cham,  in  his  descendants,  but  blessed  Sem  and 
Japhet. 

AM.  1757]  The  Tower  of  Babel.  [a.c. 2243. 

3.  Soon  the  descendants  of  Noe  began  so  to  multiply  that 
they  could  no  longer  dwell  together  in  the  same  place.  In 
their  pride,  before  separating,  they  resolved  to  build  a  city 

Questions  to  Chapter  7.— How  long  did  the  deluge  continue  ?  Where  did  the 
Ark  rest  ?  How  did  Noe  know  the  waters  were  gone  ?  How  long  was  Noe  in  the 
Ark  ?  What  did  Noe  offer  ?  What  covenant  did  God  make  ?  What  is  said  of  the 
raven  and  the  dove  ? 


THE  TOWER   OF   BABEL.  17 

and  a  tower  that  would  reach  to  heaven.  But  God  easily 
confounded  them  in  their  foolish  project.  On  a  sudden  their 
language  was  confused,  and  they  could  not  understand  one 
another.  Before  this  there  had  been  but  one  language;  but 
now  there  were  many.  The  city  and  the  tower  were  aban- 
doned, and  the  people  dispersed. 


4.  The  posterity  of  Sem  was  spread  over  the  greater  part 
of  Asia.  From  him  are  descended  the  Israelites,  the  chosen 
people  of  God.  The  descendants  of  Cham  went  to  Africa, 
while  the  children  of  Japhet  passed  over  to  Europe. 

5.  The  pride  of  Babel  led  to  the  confusion  of  languages  ;  while,  on 
Pentecost,  the  humility  of  the  apostles  led  to  their  union. 

Questions  to  Chapter  8.— What  is  said  of  Noe's  sons  ?  What  happened  to  Noe  ? 
What  did  Cham  do  ?  What  did  Senn  and  Japhet  do  ?  What  did  Noe  do  ?  What  is 
said  of  the  Tower  of  Babel  ?  What  did  God  do  ?  Wliat  was  confused  ?  Where 
did  the  ppople  go  ?  Where  did  the  descendants  of  Sem  go  ?  Who  are  descended 
from  Sem  ?  Who  are  descended  from  Cham  ?  And  who  from  Japhet  ?  What  is 
jsaid  of  Babel  and  Pentecost  ? 

END  OF  THE   FIRST  AgE. 


18 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


The  Names  and  Ages  of  the  First  Ten  Patriarchs,  from 
Adam  to  Noe : 


1.  Adam     . 

2.  Seth      .     , 

3.  Enos      . 

4.  Cainan  ,     , 

5.  Malaleel 


A.M.  A.M. 

BoKN.  Died.  Age. 

930  930 

130  1042  912 

235  1140  905 

325  1235  910 

395  1290  895 


A.M.  A.M. 

Born.  Died.  Age. 

6.  Jared     .     .      460  1422  962 

7.  Enoch     .     .      622  987  365 

8.  Matiiusalem    687  1656  969 

9.  Lamech  .     .      874  1651  777 
10.  Noe    .     .     .     1057  2006  950 


By  this  it  will  be  seen  to  what  an  advanced  age  the  early- 
Patriarchs  lived.  Adam  lived  930  years;  Lamech,  Noe's 
father,  was  born  in  the  year  874;  so  Noe's  father  lived  56 
years  with  Adam,  and  Noe  himself  lived  138  years  with 
Thare,  Abraham's  father.  Thus,  from  Abraham  to  Adam 
there  were  but  three  persons,  and  from  Abraham  to  Moses  it 
was  very  easy  to  hand  down  traditions.  Hence,  there  was  no 
difficulty  in  Moses  writing  about  the  creation  and  the  early 
history  of  the  world  as  we  find  it  related  in  the  Bible. 


AGE  11. 
FROM  THE  CALL  OF  ABRAHAM  TO  MOSES. 

CONTAINING  430  YEARS. 


A.M.  2083.] 


9.— The  Call  of  Abraham. 


[A.C.  1&17. 


1.  At  Haran,  in  the  midst  of  a  wicked  world,  there  lived  a 
Chaldee  named  Abraham,  a  most  upright  man.  God  chose 
him,  that  through  him  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  and  the 
hope  in  the  promised  Kedeemer  might  be  preserved  among 
men.  For  this  reason,  the  Lord  commanded  'Abraham  to 
leave  his  country  and  his  kinsfolks,  and  go  into  a  strange 
land.  God  moreover  promised  that  Abraham  should  be  the 
father  of  a  great  people,  and  that  in  him  all  nations  should 
be  blessed. 

2.  Abraham  obeyed,  and,  with  Sarah  his  wife,  and  Lot  his 
nephew,  together  with  his  servants  and  flocks,  came  into 
Chanaan,  a  land  flowing  with  milk  and  honey.     Here  the 


THE    VIRTUES   OF    ABRAHAM. 


19 


Lord  appeared  to  Abraham,  and  promised  to  give  him  and 
his  posterity  that  land.  In  gratitude,  Abraham  built  an 
altar  and  offered  sacrifice  to  the  Lord. 


10.— The  Virtues  of  Abraham. 

1.  His  Love  of  Peace. — In  time,  because  of  the  scarcity  of 
pasture^  quarrels  arose  between  the  herdsmen  of  Abraham  and 
the  herdsmen  of  his  nephew  Lot  ;  so  Abraham,  who  loved 
peace  rather  than  gain,  thought  it  better  that  he  and  Lot 
should  part.  He  gave  Lot  the  choice  to  go  either  to  the  right. 
or  to  the  left.  Lot  chose  the  country  about  the  Jordan,  and 
dwelt  in  Sodom,  while  Abraham  remained  at  Hebron. 


2.  His  Disinterestedness. — Not  long  after  this  there  came 
into  that  country  strange  kings,  who  pillaged  the  cities  of 
Sodom  and  Gomorrha,  took  Lot  captive,  and  carried  off  with 
them  all  his  substance.  AVhen  Abraham  heard  this  sad  news,, 
he  gathered  together  three  hundred  of  his  servants,  and,  pur- 

QuESTiONS  TO  Chapter  9.— What  is  said  of  Abraham  ?  Where  did  God  send 
Abraham  ?  Why  ?  What  did  God  promise  ?  Where  did  Abraham  come  ?  What 
is  said  of  Chanaan  t 


20  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

suing,  defeated  those  kings,  delivered  Lot,  and,  recovering  all 
his  substance,  led  him  back  to  his  own  country. 

3.  It  was  on  this  occasion  Abraham  was  met  by  Melchise- 
dech.  King  of  Salem,  and  priest  of  the  Most  High,  who, 
offering  sacrifice  of  bread  and  wine,  blessed  Abraham.  At 
the  same  time,  the  King  of  Sodom  offered  Abraham  all  the 
booty  that  had  been  taken,  only  to  restore  the  captives,  but 
Abraham  would  take  nothing. 

4.  In  this  victory  over  the  foreign  kings,  we  have  a  type  of  Christ's 
victory  over  the  powers  of  hell.  The  sacrifice  of  Melchisedech  in  bread 
and  wine  was  a  symbol  of  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass,  which  is  also  offered 
under  the  appearances  of  bread  and  wine. 

5.  Abraham's  Faith. — One  night  God  led  Abraham  to  the 
door  of  his  tent,  and  said  to  him :  "  Lift  up  your  eyes  to 
heaven,  and  count  the  stars  if  you  can;  thus  shall  your  pos- 
terity be  multiplied  upon  the  earth. '^ 

6.  God  again  appeared  to  him,  and  confirmed  His  former 
promise,  adding  that  He  would  make  a  covenant  with  him.^ 
In  return,  God  required  Abraham  to  serve  Him  faithfully. 
To  confirm  this  covenant  between  them,  God  promised  Abra- 
ham a  son,  whose  name  should  be  called  Isaac.  Abraham 
believed  the  word  of  the  Lord,  and  his  faith,  confirmed  by 
his  works,  was  imputed  to  him.  It  was  on  this  occasion  that 
Ood  prescribed  the  ceremony  of  circumcision. 

11.— Abraham's  Hospitality. 

1.  During  the  extreme  heat  of  the  day,  three  strangers  ap- 
proached Abraham's  tent.  As  soon  as  he  saw  them,  bowing 
himself  to  the  ground,  he  said  to  the  most  distinguished  of 
them:  "  My  lord,  pass  not  by  the  door  of  my  tent:  stop  and 
rest  under  the  shade  of  the  tree,  and  I  will  set  before  you  a 
little  bread,  that  you  may  refresh  yourself." 

Questions  to  Chapter  10.— How  did  Abraham  show  his  love  for  peace  ?  What 
is  said  of  Lot  ?  Where  did  lie  go  ?  Where  did  Abraham  remain  ?  What  is  said 
about  Sodom  and  Gomorrha  ?  Who  was  taken  captive  ?  What  did  Abraham  do  ? 
Whom  did  he  meet  when  returning  ?  What  is  said  of  Melchisedech's  sacrifice  ? 
What  did  God  promise  Abraham  ?  What  did  God  make  with  him  f  Who  was 
Isaac  ?    W^hat  did  God  prescribe  ? 


Abraham's  hospitality. 


21 


2.  Then  Sarah  hastened  to  make  flour-cakes  upon  the 
hearth,  whilst  Abraham  chose  a  tender  calf  from  the  flock, 
and,  hastening,  gave  it  to  the  servants  to  dress  and  boil; 
then  he  took  milk  and  butter,  and  the  calf  and  the  cakes,  and 
set  them  before  the  strangers,  while  he  stood  by  to  serve 
them. 

3.  When  they  had  eaten,  he  who  appeared  chief  among 
the  strano^ers  told  Abraham  that  in  a  year  he  would  return. 


and,  by  that  time,  Sarah  his  wife  would  have  a  son.  When 
Abraham  heard  this,  he  knew  that  it  was  God  Himself,  accom- 
panied by  two  angels,  whom  he  had  entertained. 

4.  Abraham's  Love  of  his  Neighbor.  —  When  the  three 
strangers  departed,  Abraham  accompanied  them  some  dis- 
tance on  their  journey  to  Sodom.  On  the  way,  the  Lord  told 
Abraham  of  the  iniquity  of  Sodom  and  Gomorrha,  and  how 
He  was  about  to  destroy  the  two  wicked  cities.  AVhen  Abra- 
ham heard  this,  full  of  charity  for  his  erring  neighbors,  he 
besought  the  Lord  not  to  destroy  the  just  with  the  unjust. 

5.  Pleading,  he  besought  the  Lord  to  spare  the  sinful  cities 
of  the  plain,  if  there  could  be  found  in  them  fifty  just.  And 
when  the  Lord  yielded  to  his  prayer,  he  yet  again  and  again 
urged,  until  the  Lord  agreed,' if  ten  just  could  be  found,  not 


23 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 


to  destroy  Sodom.  But  ten  just  could  not  be  found;  there- 
fore, on  the  following  morning,  came  the  punishment  as 
terrible  in  its  severity  as  it  was  strange  in  its  novelty. 

6.  The  Lord  having  left  the  two  angels,  they  came  to  Lot, 
in  Sodom.     On  the  morrow  they  led  Lot,  his  wife,  and  his 


two  daughters  forth  from  the  place;  then  the  Lord  rained 
down  fire  and  brimstone  on  the  unfortunate  cities,  destroy- 
ing them  with  all  their  inhabitants.  But  Lot's  wife,  forget- 
ting the  command  of  the  angels,  looked  back,  and,  for  her 
curiosity,  was  on  the  spot  turned  into  a  pillar  of  salt.  The 
country  round  about  was  turned  into  a  sulphurous  lake — now 
known  as  the  Dead  Sea — which  will  ever  remain  a  monu- 
ment of  the  wrath  of  God  for  the  sins  of  men. 


13.— Abraham's  Spirit  of  Self-sacrifice. 

1.  As  had  been  foretold,  the  year  after  the  destruction  of 
Sodom,  Isaac  was  born.     His  father  loved  him  most  tenderly. 

Questions  to  Chapter  11.— Who  approached  Abraham's  tent  ?  What  did  Sarah 
and  Abranam  do  ?  What  did  the  strangers  promise  ?  Whom  did  Abraham  accom- 
pany ?  What  did  the  Lord  tell  him  ?  For  what  did  Abraham  plead  ?  What  came 
on  the  morrow  ?  Who  were  saved  ?  What  happened  to  Lot's  wife  ?  What  were 
Sodom  and  Gomorrba  turned  into  ?    What  is  its  name  ? 


Abraham's  spirit  of  self-sacrifice. 


23 


because  he  had  been  born  to  him  in  his  old  age.  One  night 
God,  that  He  might  try  him,  commanded  Abraham  to  take 
his  beloved  Isaac  and  to  go  up  into  Mount  Moria,  and  there 
to  sacrifice  him. 

2.  Without  a  word,  Abraham  rose,  and  cutting  wood  placed 
it  on  an  ass,  and,  taking  with  him  his  son  and  two  servants, 
went  forth  as  the  Lord  had  commanded  him.  On  the  third 
day,  seeing  in  the  distance  the  place  whither  he  had  been 
commanded  to  go,  he  ordered  the  servants  to  rest  while  he 
and  Isaac  would  go  up  the  mountain. 


3.  Then  Abraham  put  the  wood  on  Isaac's  shoulders,  and 
they  went  on  together.  On  the  way,  Isaac  remarked  that 
they  had  the  fire  and  the  wood  with  them,  but  they  had  no 
-victim  for  the  sacrifice.  But  his  father  assured  him  God 
would  provide  a  victim.  When  they  were  come  to  the  place 
God  had  showed  them,  Abraham  built  an  altar,  and,  placing 
the  wood  upon  it,  bound  Isaac  and  laid  him  also  upon  it; 
then  he  took  the  sword  to  sacrifice  his  much-loved  son. 

4.  Just  as  Abraham  was  about  to  strike,  an  angel  touched 
his  hand  and  told  him  not  to  harm  the  boy;  that  the  Lord 
was  satisfied,  since,  for  His  sake,  he  had  not  spared  his  only- 


24 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


begotten  son.  Abraham  lifted  up  his  eyes  and  saw  behind 
him  a  ram  sticking  among  the  bushes;  taking  it,  he  offered 
it  instead  of  his  son. 

5.  The  angel  spoke  again  to  Abraham,  telling  him  the 
Lord  would  bless  him  for  this  offering  he  had  made;  that  his 
posterity  would  be  as  numerous  as  the  sand  of  the  sea;  and 
that  from  him  would  be  born  one  in  whom  all  nations  would 
be  blessed. 


13. — Isaac  Marries  Rebecca. 


[A.C.  1852. 


1.  When  Abraham  had  grown  old,  he  became  anxious  to 
choose  for  his  son  a  wife  who  feared  God.  Therefore,  call- 
ing his  faithful  servant  Eliezer,  he  sent  him  into  Mesopo- 
tamia, that,  amongst  his  own  friends  and  kinsfolk,  he  might 
seek  for  a  wife  for  Isaac.  Eliezer  took  ten  camels,  and,  load- 
ing them  with  his  master's  goods,  departed  for  the  city  of 
Haran,  where  Abraham's  brother,  Nachor,  lived. 

2.  When  Eliezer  approached  the  city,  he  made  the  camels 

Questions  to  Chapter  12.— Who  was  born  ?  How  did  God  test  Abraham's  faith  ? 
What  did  Isaac  remark  ?  What  did  Abraham  do  ?  How  was  Isaac  saved  ?  What 
promises  did  God  make  ? 


ISAAC   MARRIES   REBECCA.  25 

lie  down  by  the  wells,  where  the  women  were  wont  to  draw 
water;  then  he  prayed  thus  to  the  Lord:  "  0  Lord,  this  day 
come  to  my  help  and  have  mercy  upon  my  master  Abraham! 
Soon  the  young  women  of  this  city  will  come  forth  to  draw 
water;  grant,  therefore,  that  the  maid  who  shall  say  to  me, 
*  Drink,  and  I  will  give  thy  camels  also  to  drink,^  may  be,  0 
Lord,  the  same  whom  Thou  hast  provided  for  Thy  servant, 
Isaac!" 

3.  Scarce  had  he  finished,  when  there  came  from  the  city 
a  young  woman,  named  Rebecca,  as  modest  as  she  was  beau- 
tiful. On  her  shoulders  she  carried  a  pitcher.  AVhen  she 
had  filled  it,  Eliezer  said  to  her,  "  Give  me  to  drink."  She 
answered,  "Drink,"  and  kindly  offered  him  her  pitcher. 
Then  she  said,  "  I  Avill  also  draw  water  for  your  camels." 

4.  When  the  servant  heard  this,  he  stood  awhile  in  silent 
amazement,  Avatching  till  she  had  given  the  camels  to  drink; 
then  he  gave  her  ear-rings  and  golden  bracelets,  and  asked 
whose  daughter  she  was,  and  whether  there  was  room  in  her 
father's  house  for  him  to  lodge.  In  answer,  she  told  him  she 
was  the  daughter  of  Bathuel,  the  son  of  Nachor,  and,  more- 
over, there  was  room  at  her  father's,  together  with  plenty  of 
straw  and  hay.  AVhen  Eliezer  heard  this,  he  adored  God. 
who  had  brought  his  journey  to  so  successful  an  end. 

5.  He  then  went  to  Bathuel's  house,  but  would  neither  eat 
nor  drink  till  he  had  delivered  his  message.  When  they  all 
heard  for  what  he  had  come,  and  what  had  happened,  Laban, 
Rebecca's  brother,  as  also  Bathuel,  her  father,  said :  "  God 
had  directed  all  these  events,  and  that  he  should  take  Rebecca 
with  him." 

6.  Then  Eliezer  again  adored  God,  and,  bringing  forth 
vessels  of  silver  and  gold,  and  rich  garments,  gave  them  to 
Rebecca.  He  also  gave  presents  to  her  mother  and  her 
brothers.  A  banquet  was  prepared;  they  eat,  drank,  and 
made  merry.  In  the  morning  Rebecca's  parents  and  her 
brothers  blessed  her,  and  she  left  her  father's  home  to  become 
the  wife  of  Isaac. 

Abraham  lived  to  the  advanced    age  of   a  hundred   and 


26  HISTOKY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

seventy-five  years.     God  blessed  him  in  all  his  works,  and  he 
died  full  of  grace  and  virtues. 


A.M.  2168.]  14.— Esau  and  Jacob. 


[A.C. 


1.  For  twenty  years  Isaac  and  Eebecca  lived  together 
before  God  blessed  them  with  children.  They  prayed  to  the 
Lord,  and  He  gave  them  two  sons — Esau,  the  first-born,  and 
Jacob,  the  second.  Esau  was  red  and  hairy,  and  rough  in 
his  manners;  but  Jacob  was  smooth,  and  of  a  gentle  disposi- 
tion. Esau  became  a  hunter  and  a  husbandman,  while  Jacob 
was  a  shepherd. 

2.  Isaac  loved  the  bold  and  courageous  Esau,  and  eat  with 
delight  the  game  which  he  brought  from  the  chase;  but 
Kebecca  loved  rather  the  smooth  and  gentle  Jacob,  because 
God  had  told  her  he  would  yet  rule  his  elder  brother. 

3.  One  day  Jacob  had  prepared  a  dish  of  lentil  pottage, 
when  Esau,  who  was  returning  from  the  chase,  met  him,  and 
asked  him  for  it.  But  Jacob  refused  unless  Esau  would  sell 
him  his  birthright.  So  Esau,  thinking  lightly  of  the  matter, 
sold  his  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage. 

This  transfer  of  Esau's  birthright  to  Jacob  was  symbolical  of  the 
Jews,  who,  in  the  time  of  Christ,  rejected  the  Gospel,  and  their  rights 
were  transferred  to  the  Gentiles,  who  were  chosen  in  their  stead. 

4.  When  Isaac  had  grown  old  and  his  eyes  were  dim,  he 
one  day  called  Esau  to  his  bedside,  and  told  him  to  go  into 
the  fields,  and,  when  he  had  taken  some  game,  to  make  him 
a  savory  dish,  that  he  might  bless  him  before  he  died.  Re- 
becca overheard  this  conversation;  as  soon  as  Esau  had  gone 
out  she  called  Jacob,  and  bade  him  hasten  and  bring  two  kids, 
that  she  might  prepare  a  dish  for  his  father,  that,  carrying  it 
in,  he  might  get  his  father's  blessing  instead  of  Esau. 

5.  At  first  Jacob  objected,  lest  his  father  would  discover 

Questions  to  Chapter  13  —What  did  Abraham  wish  to  choose  ?  Whom  did  he 
send  ?  What  was  EHezer's  prayer  ?  How  did  it  turn  out  ?  What  did  Ehezer  give 
Rebecca  ?  What  did  she  te.l  him  ?  Where  did  Eliezer  go  ?  What  happened  ? 
Where  did  Rebecca  go  ?    How  old  was  Abraham  when  he  died  ? 


ESAU    AND    JACOB. 


27 


the  fraud,  and  thus,  instead  of  a  blessing,  he  would  receive  a 
curse.  But  Rebecca  overcame  his  objection,  and,  clothing 
him  in  the  skin  of  a  kid,  sent  him  to  his  father. 

Isaac  doubted,  but  calling  Jacob  to  him,  and  touching  him, 
he  said :  "  The  voice  is  the  voice  of  Jacob,  but  the  hands  are 
the  hands  of  Esau."     So  he  eat,  and  blessed  Jacob. 


6.  Scarce  had  Jacob  gone  out  when  Esau  entered  with 
what  he  had  caught  in  the  chase.  When  Esau  heard  what 
had  been  done,  he  became  very  angry,  accusing  Jacob  of 
having  first  robbed  him  of  his  birthright,  and  now  of  his 
father's  blessing.  From  that  day  Esau  hated  Jacob  and 
threatened  his  life.  Eebecca,  seeing  this,  persuaded  Jacob 
to  go  and  stay  for  a  while  at  Haran,  with  her  brother  Laban, 
until  Esau's  anger  would  be  appeased.  Jacob  consented,  and 
immediately  started  on  his  journey. 

Questions  to  Chapter  14.— What  sons  had  Jacob  and  Rebecca  ?  What  was 
Esau  ?  What  was  Jacob  ?  What  had  Jacob  prepared  ?  Who  asked  for  it  ?  What 
did  Jacob  ask  him  to  sell?  For  what  did  Esau  sell  his  birthright?  Of  what  is 
this  transfer  of  the  birthright  a  picture  ?  How  did  Jacob  get  his  father's  blessing  ? 
What  was  Jacob's  objection  ?  How  did  he  succeed  ?  When  Esau  discovered  the 
fraud,  how  did  he  act  ?    Where  did  Jacob  go  ? 


■2S 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


15. — Jacob's  Flight  and  Sojourn 
with  Laban. 


[A.C.  1755. 


1.  Niglit  overtook  Jacob  on  his  journey.  Wearied,  he  took 
:a  stone  and  placed  it  under  his  head  whilst  he  slept.  In  his 
•sleep  he  saw  a  ladder  whose  foot  rested  upon  the  earth  and 
its  top  reached  up  to  heaven.  He  saw,  besides,  angels 
ascending  and  descending  upon  it,  whilst  the  Lord  leaned  on 
its  top.  The  Lord  spoke  to  him  and  promised  to  give  him, 
and.  his  posterity  after  him,  the  land  on  which  he  then  slept. 


2.  When  Jacob  awoke,  he  took  the  stone  on  which  he  had 
slept  and  set  it  up  for  a  title;  then  he  jDoured  oil  upon  it  and 
called  the  place  Bethel,  that  is,  the  house  of  God. 

[Betliel  is  a  figure  of  the  Church,  where  Jesus  Christ  Himself  dwells, 
and  in  which  the  angels,  more  effectually  than  by  this  mysterious 
ladder,  carry  our  prayers  to  God  and  bring  again  His  graces  to  us.] 

3.  Jacob  continued  his  journey,  and  came  to  a  well  around 
which  three  flocks  of  sheep  were  lying.  He  asked  the  shep- 
herds if  they  knew  Laban.  They  said  they  did,  and  pointed 
■ito  Rachel,  his  daughter,  who  was  driving  her  flocks  also  to 


Jacob's  return^.  29- 

the  well.  When  Jacob  saw  her,  he  hastened  to  take  away 
the  stone  that  covered  the  well,  and  helped  her  to  give  drink 
to  her  flocks.     He  then  told  her  who  he  was. 

4.  When  Rachel  heard  that  he  was  her  cousin,  she  ran 
home  to  tell  her  father,  who  came  in  haste  to  meet  Jacob,, 
and,  embracing  him,  led  him  into  his  house.  Jacob  remained 
twenty  years  with  Laban,  tending  his  flocks.  In  many  ways 
Laban  strove  to  lessen  Jacob's  wages;  but  as  often  as  he 
strove  to  injure  Jacob,  God  blessed  him,  until  Jacob  became 
immensely  rich.  In  time,  Jacob  married  Rachel,  and  also* 
her  sister  Lea. 

A.M. 2265]  16.— Jacob's  Return.  [A.c.nas. 

1.  Owing  to  Jacob's  great  wealth,  Laban  became  extremely 
jealous  of  him.  At  the  command  of  God,  Jacob  gathered  to- 
gether all  his  servants,  and  his  flocks  of  sheep  and  of  goats- 
and  of  camels  and  of  asses,  and  went  into  his  own  country. 
When  he  arrived  at  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  a  river  that 
marks  the  limits  of  Chanaan,  he  began  to  fear  the  former 
anger  of  Esau.  He  then  sent  messengers  to  make  peace 
with  him  ;  but  without  giving  an  answer,  Esau  came  to- 
meet  his  brother,  accompanied  by  four  hundred  men. 

2.  When  Jacob  heard  this,  he  was  much  alarmed,  and 
prayed  God  to  deliver  him  out  of  his  brother's  hands.  Dur- 
ing the  night  an  angel  appeared  to  him  and  wrestled  with 
him  till  the  morning.  Before  the  angel  left  him,  he  changed 
his  name  from  Jacob  to  Israel,  that  is  to  say,  strong  against 
God. 

3.  This  contest  of  the  angel  with  Jacob  is  a  lively  figure  of  the 
Church.  Pagan  emperors,  heresiarchs,  and,  above  all,  hell,  have  made 
constant  war  against  her  ;  but  as  Jacob  was  not  overcome  by  the  angel, 
neither  has  the  Church  been  overcome,  nor  shall  she  be  to  the  end  of 
time. 

Questions  to  Chapter  15.— Describe  Jacob's  ladder.  What  did  God  promise  ? 
Wliat  does  Bethel  mean  ?  What  is  said  of  Bethel  aud  the  Church  ?  Whom  did 
Jacob  meet  at  the  well  ?  What  happened  ?  How  long  did  Jacob  serve  Laban  ? 
Whom  did  he  marry  ? 


30  HISTORY   OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMEI^T. 

4.  In  the  morning  Jacob  saw  Esau  coming  towards  him. 
He  hastened  to  divide  his  children  and  his  servants  and  his 
flocks  into  two  companies  ;  then,  advancing  to  meet  Esau, 
bowed  himself  seven  times  before  him.  The  brothers  em- 
braced and  wept  for  joy;  Jacob's  children,  also  advancing, 
bowed  themselves  before  Esau. 

5.  After  a  short  delay  the  brothers  parted,  and  Jacob  pur- 
sued his  journey;  penetrated  with  a  lively  sense  of  the  divine 
protection,  he  came  into  the  land  of  Chanaan.  When  his 
old  father  saw  him  he  was  much  rejoiced,  and  gave  God 
thanks  that  his  son  had  returned.  Isaac  died  at  the  ad- 
vanced age  of  a  hundred  and  eighty  years,  and  was  buried  by 
his  sons  Esau  and  Jacob. 

17.— Joseph  in  his  Father's  House. 

1.  Jacob  had  twelve  sons,  of  whom  Joseph  was  the  best. 
His  father  loved  him  above  all  his  brothers  ;  and  when  they 
saw  the  coat  of  many  colors  which  his  father  made  for  him, 
they  were  filled  with  rage  and  envy.  One  day,  while  they 
were  tending  their  flocks,  his  brothers  committed  a  grievous 
fault.  Joseph  told  his  father,  and  by  this  only  the  more 
were  his  brothers  enraged  against  him. 

2.  On  another  occasion  Joseph  told  nis  brothers  a  dream 
he  had  had.  He  appeared,  he  said,  to  be  binding  sheaves 
with  them  in  the  field,  when  suddenly  his  sheaf  rose  up, 
and  theirs,  standing  round  about,  bowed  down  to  his.  His 
brothers  asked  him,  "If  he  wished  to  be  their  king?''  So 
they  only  hated  him  the  more. 

3.  Joseph  had  another  dream,  in  which  the  sun  and  the 
moon  and  eleven  stars  seemed  to  worship  him.  This  time 
his  father  asked  him,  "  Whether  he  expected  that  he  and 
his  mother  and  his  brothers  should  worship   him  ? "     But 

Questions  to  Chapter  16 —How  did  Laban  act  towards  Jacob  ?  What  did  Jacob 
gather  together  ?  What  happened  at  the  Jordan  ?  With  whom  did  Jacob  wrestle  ? 
What  does  Israel  mean  ?  How  is  Jacob's  contest  a  flgm-e  of  the  Church  ?  How  did 
Esau  and  Jacob  meet  ?    How  old  was  Isaac  when  he  died  ? 


JOSEPH    SOLD    INTO    EGYPT.  31 

then,  reflecting  upon  the  whole  matter,  Jacob  thought  God 
might  have  great  things  in  store  for  his  son. 

A.M. 2286]  18.— Joseph  Sold  into  Egypt.  [a.c.itu. 

1.  Some  time  after  this  Jacob  sent  Joseph  to  see  his 
brothers,  who  were  feeding  their  flocks  at  Sichem,  that  he 
might  bring  him  back  word  how  they  w^ere.  But  when  the 
brothers  saw  Joseph  coming  to  them,  they  determined  to  kill 
him  and  cast  him  into  a  pit  that  was  near  by.  When  Ruben, 
the  eldest  brother,  heard  this  cruelty  of  his  brothers,  he  per- 
suaded them  to  let  him  down  alive  into  an  empty  cistern 
that  was  there.  This  he  did  hoping  he  might  rescue  the  boy 
out  of  their  hands. 


2.  As  soon  as  Joseph  arrived  he  was  stripped  of  his  coat 
of  many  colors  and  cast  into  the  empty  cistern.  Whilst  liis 
brothers  were  eating,  they  saw  some  Ismaelite  merchants 
passing  on  their  way  to  Egypt,  their  camels  carrying  their 
merchandise.  Then  Juda  advised  his  brothers  not  to  kill 
Joseph — for  he  was  their  brother — and  it  would  be  better  to 

Questions  to  Chapter  17.— What  is  said  of  Joseph  ?    Why  did  his  brothers  hate 
him  ?    What  were  his  dreams  ? 


33  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

sell  him;  so  they  drew  him  out  of  the  cistern  and  sold  him 
to  the  Ismaelites  for  twenty  pieces  of  silver. 

3.  Ruben  was  absent  when  Joseph  was  sold,  and,  return- 
ing shortly  after,  sought  the  boy,  and,  not  finding  him,  went^ 
in  much  trouble,  to  the  others  to  know  what  they  had  done 
with  him  ;  but  they  were  indifferent  to  his  inquiries. 

Then  the  brothers  killed  a  kid,  and  dipping  Joseph's  coat 
in  its  blood,  sent  it  to  their  father^  pretending  they  had  found 
it.  Jacob  knew  the  coat  at  once,  and  concluded  a  wild  beast 
had  killed  his  son.  Eending  his  garments  and  putting  on 
sackcloth,  he  would  not  be  comforted. 

4.  In  many  respects  Joseph's  life  was  a  picture  of  the  life  of  Jesus- 
Christ.  Joseph  was  hated  by  his  brothers  because  of  his  great  virtues  ; 
Jesus  was  hated  for  His  doctrines  and  the  prophecies  that  foretold  His 
greatness.  Joseph  was  betrayed,  sold,  and  calumniated  ;  so  was  Christ. 
Joseph  triumphed  in  the  end  ;  so  did  Jesus  Christ.  Joseph  was  made 
governor  over  Egypt  ;  Jesus  is  King  of  heaven  and  earth,  Joseph 
saved  his  brothers  :  Jesus  Christ  redeemed  and  saved  mankind. 


A.M. 2287]  19. — Joseph  in  the  House  of  [a.c.  1713. 

Putiphar. 

1.  When  the  Ismaelites  came  into  Egypt,  they  sold  Joseph 
to  Putiphar,  the  chief  officer  in  Pharao's  army.  God  was 
with  Joseph,  so  that  whatever  he  undertook  succeeded. 
Soon  he  was  placed  in  charge  of  Putiphar's  house. 

2.  After  some  time  Putiphar's  wife  strove  to  persuade  him 
to  commit  a  grievous  sin,  but  he  would  not.  However,  she 
continued  to  press  her  wishes,  until  one  day,  when  she  was 
more  pressing  than  usual,  Joseph  fled,  leaving  his  cloak  in 
her  hands. 

3.  Finding  she  could  not  succeed,  her  love  was  turned  into 
hatred,  and,  seeing  Joseph's  cloak  in  her  hands,  resolved  to 
ruin   the   innocent    young    man.     Then,  with   well-affected 

Questions  to  Chapter  18.— Where  was  Joseph  sent  ?  What  did  his  brothers  pro- 
pose ?  What  did  Ruben  say  ?  "What  was  done  with  Joseph?  To  whom  was  Joseph 
sold?  For  how  much?  How  did  Ruben  act  ?  What  was  done  with  Joseph's  coat  ? 
How  did  Jacob  act  when  he  saw  the  coat  ?  How  was  Joseph's  life  a  picture  of  the 
life  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 


JOSEPH  IN   PRISON. 


33 


horror,  she  began  to  cry  out  against  Joseph  ;  and  v^hen 
Putiphar  came  home,  repeated  her  falsehoods  and  calumnies. 
Her  husband  believed  her  story,  and,  seeing  the  cloak,  be- 
came very  angry  and  cast  Joseph  into  prison. 


A.M.  2287.1 


20.— Joseph  in  Prison. 


[A.C.  1713. 


1.  Joseph  soon  found  favor  with  the  keeper  of  the  prison. 
Here,  as  before  with  Putiphar's  house,  Joseph  was  placed  in 
charge  of  the  other  prisoners.  Two  of  Pharao's  officers,  the- 
cup-bearer  and  chief  baker,  were  also  cast  into  prison. 


2.  On  the  same  night  they  had  each  a  dream  that  made 
them  very  sad.  In  the  morning  Joseph  noticed  their  sorrow,, 
and,  asking  why,  they  told  him  of  their  dreams,  and  that  no- 
one  could  interpret  them.  Joseph  bade  them  tell  them  to- 
him. 

3.  The  cup-bearer  said :  "  I  saw  before  me  three  branches- 
of  a  vine,  which,  by  degrees,  grew  and  blossomed,  and  at 
length  brought  forth  grapes.  I  took  the  grapes  and  pressed 
them  into  the  king's  cup,  and  gave  him  to  drink."     When 

Questions  to  Chapter  19.— To  whom  was  Joseph  sold  ?    How  did  Putiphar's: 
wife  act  ?    Who  cast  Joseph  into  prison  ? 


34  HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

Joseph  heard  this,  he  answered :  "  The  three  branches  are  yet 
three  days,  when  the  king  will  restore  you  to  your  former 
dignity,  and  you  shall  present  the  cup  as  heretofore.  Ee- 
member  me,  and  speak  to  the  king  for  me,  for,  though  cast 
into  prison,  I  am  innocent."" 

4.  Then  the  chief  baker  said :  "  I  carried  on  my  head  three 
baskets  of  meal.  In  the  uppermost  were  all  kinds  of  pastry, 
of  which  the  birds  came  and  eat."  Joseph  answered:  "The 
three  baskets  are  three  days,  when  the  king  shall  cut  off  your 
head,  and  hang  your  body  on  a  gibbet,  where  the  birds  shall 
eat  your  flesh." 

5.  Three  days  after,  everything  happened  as  Joseph  had 
foretold :  the  king  restored  the  cup-bearer,  and  he  presented 
the  cup  as  before,  but  the  baker  he  hanged  on  a  gibbet.  The 
cup-bearer,  however,  in  his  23rosperity,  forgot  Joseph. 

A.M.  2289]  21. — Joseph's  Greatness.  la.c.  mi. 

1.  After  two  years  Pharao  had  a  dream.  He  seemed  to 
stand  on  the  bank  of  the  Nile,  while  seven  fat  kine  came  up 
and  fed  in  the  marshes;  then  there  came  up  seven  other 
kine,  lean  and  ill-favored,  that  devoured  the  fat  kine.  After 
this  the  king  awoke. 

2.  Pharao  slept  again,  and  dreamt  another  dream :  he  saw 
seven  ears  of  corn,  full  and  fair,  growing  upon  one  stalk; 
then  he  saw  seven  other  ears  grow  up,  thin  and  blasted,  and 
these  eat  up  the  first.  So  Pharao  awoke.  In  the  morning 
the  king  sent  for  all  the  wise  men  and  soothsayers  of  Egypt, 
to  whom  he  related  his  dreams,  but  no  one  could  interpret 
them. 

3.  Then  the  cup-bearer  remembered  Joseph,  and  told  the 
kiug  how,  in  prison,  Joseph  had  interpreted  both  his  and  the 
chief  baker's  dream.  Immediately  Joseph  was  sent  for. 
When  the  king  related  his  dreams  to  him,  Joseph  told  the 
king  their  interpretation  depended  not  on  him  but  on  God. 

Questions  to  Chapter  20. — What  position  did  Joseph  hold  in  the  prison  ?  "What 
happened  there  ?  What  was  the  cup-bearer's  dream  ?  What  was  the  baker's  ? 
How  were  they  fulfilled  ?    Whom  did  the  cup-bearer  forget  ? 


joseph'^s  greatness. 


35 


4.  "This,"  said  Joseph,  "is  the  interpretation  of  your 
dreams :  the  seven  fat  kine  and  the  seven  full  ears  are  seven 
years  of  plenty;  the  seven  lean  kine  and  the  seven  blasted 
ears  are  seven  years  of  famine,  which  will  follow  and  eat  up 
all  the  abundance  of  the  seven  years  of  plenty.  The  famine 
shall  be  in  all  the  land.  Let,  therefore,  the  king  choose  a 
wise  man,  and  make  him  ruler  over  Egypt;  and  let  him,  dur- 
ing the  years  of  abundance,  gather -the  crops  into  public 
granaries,  that  there  may  be  food  against  the  seven  years  of 
famine." 


5.  This  counsel  pleased  Pharao,  and,  admiring  the  wisdom 
and  prudence  that  appeared  in  Joseph,  he  chose  him.  Then 
he  took  the  ring  from  his  own  finger  and  put  it  upon 
Joseph's,  and,  putting  upon  him  a  silken  robe,  and  round  his 
neck  a  chain  of  gold,  made  him  go  up  into  his  second  chariot, 
while  a  herald  went  before,  crying  aloud:  "  Let  all  the  people 
bow  their  knee  before  Joseph,  who  is  made  governor  of 
Egypt."      Pharao  also  changed  Joseph's  name,  and  called 


36  •  HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMEIiTT. 

him  "  Saviour  of  the  tvorld."    Joseph  was  then  thirty  years  of 


A.M.  2296.]         22. — Joseph's  Brethren  go  into         cac.  no*. 

Egypt. 

1.  During  the  seven  years  of  plenty,  Joseph  stored  up  great 
quantities  of  wheat.  As  he  had  foretold,  the  famine  came, 
and  the  people  demanded  bread  from  the  king;  but  he  sent 
them  to  Joseph,  who  opened  the  granaries  and  gave  out 
wheat. 

2.  The  famine  passed  also  into  the  land  of  Chanaan.  Jacob, 
hearing  there  was  wheat  in  Egypt,  sent  ten  of  his  sons 
thither,  that  they  might  buy;  but  Benjamin,  the  youngest,  he 
kept  at  home,  lest  any  harm  should  befall  him  on  the  way. 
In  time  the  brothers  arrived  in  Egypt,  and,  coming  to  Joseph, 
humbly  bowed  themselves  before  him.  He  knew  them,  but 
they  did  not  know  him. 

3.  Joseph  began  to  charge  them  with  being  spies,  but  they 
declared  their  innocence,  and  how  they  had  come  only  to 
buy  wheat.  They  also  told  him  that,  originally,  they  were 
twelve  brothers;  that  the  youngest  was  at  home  with  their 
father,  but  the  other  was  not  living.  Joseph,  that  he  might 
further  try  them,  threatened  to  cast  one  of  them  into  prison 
until  the  others  should  return  and  bring  their  younger 
brother,  that  he  might  see  if  they  were  men  of  truth  or  no. 

4.  When  the  brothers  saw  themselves  so  harshly  treated, 
they  began  to  speak  one  to  the  other,  not  thinking  that 
Joseph  understood  what  they  said,  as  he  had  spoken  to  them 
only  through  an  interpreter.  In  their  trouble  they  remem- 
bered how  they  had  treated  him,  and  acknowledged  that  their 
present  treatment  was  a  just  punishment  for  their  former 
cruelty  to  their  younger  brother.  When  Joseph  heard  this, 
going  out,  he  wept. 

Questions  to  Chapter  21.— What  was  Pharao's  first  dream  ?  WHiat  his  second  ? 
Who  could  not  inetrpret  the  dreams  ?  W^ho  could  ?  WTiat  was  the  interpretation 
of  the  dreams  ?    Who  was  maede  govrnor  of  Egj-pt  ?    W^hat  was  Joseph  called  * 


BENJAMIN   GOES   DOWN   TO   EGYPT.  37 

5.  Then  Simeon  was  cast  into  prison,  while  the  sacks  of  the 
others  were  filled  with  corn,  and  their  money  put  secretly 
in  each  man's  sack;  provisions  were  also  given  them  for 
tlie  journey.  When  all  was  ready,  the  brothers  loaded  their 
asses  and  went  their  way. 

6.  Coming  to  their  father,  they  told  him  all  that  had  hap- 
pened ;  and,  emptying  their  sacks,  each  found  the  price  of 
his  corn.  Great  fear  came  upon  them.  AYhen  Jacob  heard 
what  had  happened,  he  began  to  lament  his  sad  lot — how 
they  would  rob  him  of  his  children ;  Joseph  was  not,  Simeon 
was  a  prisoner,  and  now  they  would  take  Benjamin  away. 

A.M.2297.]  33.— Benjamin  goes  down  to  [a.c.itos. 

Egypt. 

.-^  1.  When  their  wheat  was  all  eaten,  Jacob  ordered  his  sons 
to  go  again  into  Egypt  ;  but  Juda  said  it  was  useless  unless 
they  took  Benjamin  with  them.  After  considering  the 
matter  well,  Jacob  at  length  consented.  Taking  with  them 
Benjamin,  and  double  money,  they  started  again. 

2.  When  they  arrived  in  Egypt,  and  Joseph  saw  Benjamin, 
he  commanded  his  steward  to  bring  them  into  the  palace, 
that  they  might  dine  with  him.  The  steward  did  as  he  was 
ordered.  They,  seeing  what  was  done,  became  frightened, 
and  began  to  think  it  was  because  of  the  money  they  had 
found  in  their  sacks  ;  but  the  steward  told  them  not  to  fear, 
and,  going,  brought  Simeon  to  them. 

3.  When  Joseph  came  in  to  see  them,  they  bowed  down 
before  him  and  presented  the  gifts  they  had  brought.  He 
saluted  them  kindly  and  asked  for  their  father:  if  he  yet 
lived,  and  if  he  were  well.  Having  answered  him,  he  turned 
to  Benjamin,  and,  blessing  him,  went  out  and,  for  joy,  wept. 

4.  Washing   his   face,   he   returned    and   ordered   dinner. 

Questions  to  Chapter  22.— After  seven  years  what  happened  ?  What  did 
Joseph  give  the  people  ?  What  did  Jacob  do  ?  Who  was  kept  at  home  ?  How  did 
the  brorhers  appear  before  Joseph  ?  What  did  they  tell  him  ?  What  did  Joseph 
threaten?  What  did  the  brothers  saj- to  each  other  ?  What  did  Joseph  do  ?  Who 
was  cast  into  prison  ?  What  was  done  to  the  others  ?  What  did  they  tell  their 
father  ?    What  was  found  in  each  man's  sack  ?    How  did  Jacob  act  ? 


38 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMEIs^T. 


When  he  seated  them  each  in  the  order  of  his  age,  they 
wondered  exceedingly.  To  each  he  gave  a  share,  hut  Benja^ 
min's  was  five  times  larger  than  that  of  any  other.  So  they 
eat  and  drank  and  made  merry  with  Joseph. 


24. — Joseph's  Silver  Cup. 

1.  Joseph  would  again  prove  his  brothers,  to  see  if  they 
were  as  jealous  and  hard-hearted  towards  Benjamin  as  they 
had  been  to  himself  ;  so,  when  the  feast  was  ended,  he  bade 
his  steward  fill  their  sacks  with  corn,  to  put  each  man's 
money  back  into  his  sack,  and  his  own  silver  cup  into  the 
sack  of  the  youngest.  The  order  was  obeyed,  and  in  the 
morning  they  departed. 


2.  But  scarce  were  they  gone  when  Joseph  sent  his 
steward  after  them,  charging  them  with  returning  evil  for 
good  in  having  stolen  his  master^s  silver  cup.  When  the 
sons  of  Jacob  heard  the  accusation,  they  were  overwhelmed 

Questions  to  Chapter  23.— What  did  Jacob  order  ?  What  at  first  did  Jacob  re 
fuse  ?  When  they  arrived  in  Egypt,  what  did  Joseph  eonamand  ?  How  did  the 
brothers  feel  ?  How  did  Joseph  receive  them  ?  How  did  Joseph  act  towards  Benja- 
min ?  How  did  Joseph  seat  his  brothers  ?  Whose  share  was  the  greatest  ?  How- 
did  the  brothers  act  ? 


JACOB   GOES    DOWJ^   TO   EGYPT.  39 

with  fear,  and  declared  that  with  whomsoever  the  cup  would 
be  found,  he  should  die.  Hastening,  they  opened  their  sacks, 
and  the  cup  was  found  in  Benjamin^s.  Confounded,  they 
gazed  on  each  other,  and,  rending  their  garments,  returned 
to  Joseph. 

3.  They  cast  themselves  at  his  feet,  and  Juda,  in  their 
name,  said  they  had  no  excuse  to  make  ;  that  they  were  thus 
justly  punished  for  their  sins  ;  and  that  hereafter  they  would 
be  his  slaves.  Joseph,  however,  declared  that  only  he  with 
whom  the  cup  had  been  found  should  be  his  slave  ;  the 
others  would  be  free  to  go. 

4.  AVhen  Juda  heard  this,  he  drew  near  to  Joseph  and  told 
him  how  much  it  had  cost  their  father  to  let  Benjamin  go, 
how  he  had  pledged  himself  for  the  return  of  the  boy,  and 
how,  if  they  returned  without  Benjamin,  he  feared  it  would 
kill  their  aged  father  ;  then  Juda  offered  himself  to  be  slave 
instead  of  his  younger  brother  Benjamin. 

5.  Joseph  could  no  longer  restrain  himself,  but,  bursting 
into  tears,  said  to  his  brothers,  "  I  am  Joseph."  They  could 
not  answer  him,  so  great  was  their  fear  ;  but  he  spoke  kindly 
to  them,  assuring  them  that  all  they  had  done  to  him  had 
been  directed  by  God.  Then  he  asked  how  his  father  was, 
and  commanded  his  brothers  to  hasten  and  tell  him  of  his 
son^s  glory;  to  come  down  to  Egypt,  for  there  were  yet  five 
years  of  famine. 

When  Pharao  heard  the  news,  he  promised  to  give  Jacob 
of  the  fat  of  Egypt.  Then  Joseph  dismissed  his  brothers, 
sending  with  them  chariots  and  provisions,  costly  robes  and 
silver. 

A.M. 2298]       25. — Jacob  goes  down  to   Egypt.       [A.c.mz. 

1.  When  Joseph's  brothers  came  to  their  father  and  told 
him  the  news, — how  his  son  yet  lived,  and  was  governor  of 

Questions  to  Chapter  24.— What  is  said  of  Joseph's  silver  cup  ?  What  did  the 
brothers  say  ?  In  whose  sack  was  the  cup  found  ?  What  did  Juda  oflEer  ?  What 
message  did  Joseph  send  his  father  ? 


40 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


^gjpt,— Jacob  awoke  as  from  a  dream.  At  first  he  could  not 
believe  what  he  heard,  but  when  he  saw  the  chariots  of  the 
king,  and  received  the  rich  presents  sent  by  his  son,  his 
spirits  revived,  and  he  was  satisfied,  now  that  Joseph  lived,  to 
go  down  to  Egypt,  that  he  might  see  him  before  he  died. 


2.  Jacob  gathered  together  all  his  possessions  and,  accom- 
panied by  his  sons  and  their  wives  and  their  children, — in 
all  to  the  number  of  seventy, — began  his  journey.  When  he 
came  to  the  borders  of  the  land  of  Chanaan,  the  Lord  ap- 
l^eared  to  him  and  told  him  to  fear  nothing,  for  He  would  go 
down  with  him,  and  would  yet  make  of  him  a  great  nation, 
and  in  time  would  bring  him  back  again. 

3.  Juda  went  on  before  to  tell  Joseph  that  his  father  was 
coming.  Joseph  hastened  to  meet  his  father,  and,  seeing 
him,  fell  upon  his  neck  and  wept.  "  Now  I  die  in  peace," 
said  Jacob,  "  since  I  see  your  face." 

In  the  same  manner  spoke  the  aged  Simeon,  seventeen  liundred  years 
afterwards,  when,  in  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  he  saw  the  true  Joseph, 
Jesus  Christ,  the  Saviour  of  the  world. 

4.  When  Joseph  jDresented  his  father  to  the*king,  he  asked 
him  his  age.  The  old  man  said,  "I  am  a  hundred  and 
thirty  years  of  age  ;  yet  I  am  not  as  old  as  my  fathers." 


THE   DEATH   OF   JACOB   AND   JOSEPH. 


41 


Joseph  gave  his  father  and  his  brethren  possessions  in  Ges- 
sen,  because  there  was  there  great  abundance  of  grass  for 
their  flocks. 


A.M.  2315]  36. — The  Death  of  Jacob  and 

Joseph. 


[A.C.  1685. 


1.  Seventeen  years  after  his  arrival  in  Egypt,  Jacob  fell 
sick.  When  Joseph  heard  this  he  took  his  two  sons,  Ephraim 
and  Manasses,  and  hastened  to  visit  his  father.  When  Jacob 
saw  the  two  boys,  he  blessed  them. 


2.  Then  he  called  togetlicr  ii.^  sons,  and  told  them  God 
would  yet  lead  them  back  to  their  own  country;  but  he 
charged  them  to  bnry  him  in  the  land  of  Chanaan.  Then  he 
blessed  them,  foretelling  what  would  happen  in  the  latter 
days. 

To  Juda  he  gave  the  greatest  blessing,  saying:  "You  shall 
rule  over  your  enemies;  the  sons  of  your  father  shall  bow 

Questions  to  Chapter  25.— How  did  Jacob  act  when  he  heard  Joseph  was  alive  T 
What  did  Jacob  gather  together?  Who  appeared  to  him  ?  What  did  the  Lord 
tell  him  ?  Who  told  Joseph  his  father  was  coming  ?  Describe  the  meeting  of 
Joseph  and  Jacob.  What  is  said  of  Simeon  ?  How  old  was  Jacob  when  he  went 
into  Egypt  ? 


42  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

down  to  you,  and  the  sceptre  shall  not  pass  from  Jiida  till 
He  Cometh  that  is  to  be  sent,  ^  the  Exjjectation  of  Nations.' '' 

3.  This  celebrated  prophecy,  that  so  clearly  marked  the  time  when 
the  Messiah  would  come,  was  accomplished  when  Herod,  the  first 
stranger,  ruled  over  Judea.     In  him  the  sceptre  passed  from  Juda. 

4.  When  Jacob  was  dead,  Joseph  threw  himself  on  his 
father's  face,  weeping  and  kissing  him.  Then  he  ordered  the 
physicians  to  embalm  the  body,  and  Avhen,  according  to  the 
custom  of  the  Egyptians,  he  had  mourned  for  seventy  days, 
he,  with  his  brothers  and  an  immense  multitude,  carried  the 
body  into  the  land  of  Chanaan.  Thus  was  Jacob  buried  at 
Hebron. 

A.M.  2369.]  5.  Joseph  lived  to  the   age  of  a  [a.c.  lesi. 

hundred  and  ten  years,  and  saw  his  children's  children  to  the 
third  generation.  When  he  saw  his  end  drawing  near,  he 
called  his  brothers  to  him,  and  told  them  they  would  have 
trouble  after  his  death;  to  fear  nothing,  however,  as  God 
would  surely  lead  them  back  to  the  land  He  had  promised  to 
their  forefathers,  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob.  Then,  having* 
charged  them  to  take  his  bones  up  with  them,  he  died,  and 
his  body  was  embalmed  and  laid  in  a  coffin. 

37.— The  Patience  of  Job. 

1.  Contemporary  with  the  patriarchs  there  lived  in  Arabia 
a  man  named  Job.  He  had  seven  sons  and  three  daughters; 
for  possessions  he  had  seven  thousand  sheep,  three  thousand 
camels,  five  hundred  yoke  of  oxen,  and  five  hundred  asses, 
"besides  many  servants.  He  was  much  esteemed  on  account 
of  his  great  wealth,  but  much  more  so  for  his  piety.    • 

2.  On  a  certain  day  God  said  to  Satan,  "  Have  you  con- 
sidered my  servant  Job,  how  there  is  noue  like  to  him  on  the 
whole  earth  ? ''  Satan  replied  that  it  was  easy  for  Job  to 
serve  God,  that  he  was  rich  and  blessed  in  all  his  actions;  but. 

Questions  to  Chapter  26.— How  many  years  after  his  arrival  when  Jacob  fell 
sick  ?  What  were  the  names  of  Joseph's  sons  ?  What  did  Jacob  do  before  he 
died  ?  What  prophecy  was  given  to  Juda  ?  Where  was  this  prophecy  fulfilled  ? 
What  was  done  with  Jacob's  body  ?  Where  was  he  buried  ?  What  did  Joseph 
foretell  ?    What  was  done  with  his  body  ? 


THE    PATIENCE    OF   JOB.  43 

"Touch  him,"  said  Satan,  "and  he  will  curse  you  and 
abandon  you."  God  gave  Satan  permission,  only  not  to  touch 
his  person. 

3.  Soon  after  this,  while  the  sons  and  daughters  of  Job 
were  eating  and  drinking  together  in  the  house  of  their  eldest 
brother,  there  came  a  messenger  to  Job  to  tell  him  how  the 
Sabeans  had  taken  his  oxen  and  his  asses,  and  slain  his  ser- 
vants. The  messenger  had  hardly  finished  when  there  came 
another,  telling  how  fire  had  fallen  from  heaven  and  con- 
sumed his  sheep  and  his  shepherds.  There  came  still  a  third, 
saying  the  Chaldeans  had  taken  his  camels  and  slain  his 
servants.  And  while  he  was  yet  speaking  there  came  a 
fourth  with  the  sad  news  that  the  house  in  which  his  chil- 
dren were  feasting  had  been  blown  down  by  a  wind  and  all 
were  killed. 


4.  When  Job  heard  these  things,  rising  up,  he  rent  his  gar- 
ments, and,  falling  down,  adored  God.  "  The  Lord  gave,  and 
the  Lord  hath  taken  away,"  said  he;  "blessed  be  the  name 
of  the  Lord."  So  Job  sinned  not,  and  God  rejoiced  in  llis 
servant. 

5.  Satan  again  appeared  before  the  Lord  and  sa^d,  if  God 
would  but  touch  Job's  person,  He  would  see  Job  would  curse 


44 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


Him.  God  put  Job  in  Satan^s  power.  Then  Satan  struck 
Job  with  a  grievous  ulcer,  so  that  he  was  covered  with  sores 
from  the  crown  of  his  head  to  the  sole  of  his  foot.  Job 
scraped  his  sores  with  a  potsherd. 

6.  Job's  wife,  seeing  this,  came  and  upbraided  him  for  his 
folly.  But  Job  answered,  "  If  we  have  received  good  from 
the  hand  of  God,  why  will  we  not  receive  evil  ? "  So  again 
Job  sinned  not. 

7.  When  Job's  friends  heard  what  had  befallen  him,  three 
of  them  came  to  condole  with  him.  Seeing  him,  they  wept^ 
and,  sitting  down,  for  seven  days  and  seven  nights  no  one 
spoke,  for  they  saw  how  great  was  his  grief. 

8.  At  length  Job  opened  his  mouth  and  began  to  lament 
his  suffering;  but  his  friends  only  reproached  him  with  hi& 
faults.  Job  would  not  confess  that  he  was  guilty,  but  stoutly 
maintained  his  innocence  and  his  confidence  in  God. 

9.  This  confidence  was  not  misplaced,  for  Job  was  deliv- 
ered from  his  afflictions,  and  had  possessions  twice  as  great 
as  before.  Again  he  had  seven  sons  and  three  daughters,  and 
after  this  lived  a  hundred  and  forty  years,  and  saw  his  chil- 
dren's children  to  the  fourth  generation.  He  died  an  old 
man,  full  of  joy  and  happiness. 

10.  Job  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  who,  bruised  from  the  top  of  His 
head  to  the  sole  of  His  foot,  and  scorned  as  a  man  covered  with  iniqui- 
ties, complained  not.  We  see  also  in  Job's  case  how  far  sometimes  God 
permits  the  devil  to  exercise  his  powers. 

END   OF   THE    SECOND   AGE. 


Names  and  Ages  of  the  Patriarchs  from  Noe  to  Moses: 


BoRX.  Died.  Age. 

1.  TiiAKE      .     .     1878  2083  205 

2.  Abraham      .     2008  2183  175 

3.  Isaac    .     .     .     2108  2288  180 


4.  JACon  . 

5.  Levi    . 

6.  Moses  . 


A.M. 

Born.    Died.  Age> 

2168    2315  147 

2255    2392  137 

2433    2553  120 


Questions  to  Chapter  27.— What  is  said  of  Job  ?  What  did  God  say  to  Satan  ? 
What  did  Satan  say  to  God  »  Who  were  eating  and  drinking  ?  "Wliat  did  the  first 
messenger  tell  Job  ?  What  the  second  ?  Third  ?  And  fourth  ?  What  did  Job 
say  ?  What  power  did  God  give  Satan  the  second  time  ?  With  what  was  Job 
struck  ?  W^hat  did  Job  answer  his  wife  ?  Who  came  to  see  Job  ?  What  did  the;, 
do  ?  What  did  Job  maintain  ?  What  reward  did  Job  receive  for  his  patience  : 
Of  whom  was  Job  a  figure  ?    How  ? 


THE  BIRTH   OF  MOSES. 


45 


.M.  2433.] 


AGE  III. 
FROM   MOSES  TO   DAVID. 
28.— The  Birth  of  Moses. 


[A.C.  1567. 


1.  In  Egypt  the  posterity  of  Jacob  rapidly  increased,  and 
soon  became  a  great  people.  In  the  mean  time  other  kings 
arose,  who  knew  not  Joseph,  and,  seeing  how  great  the  Israel- 
ites had  become,  began  to  fear  them;  so  they  oppressed  the 
children  of  Jacob,  put  heavy  burdens  upon  them,  and  finally 
ordered  the  Egyptian  mid  wives  to  cast  into  the  Nile  all  the 
male  children  that  would  be  born  among  the  Hebrews. 


2.  One  of  the  Hebrew  women  bore  a  son,  whom  sne  loved 
most  tenderly.  For  three  months  she  hid  him;  but,  finding 
it  impossible  to  conceal  him  any  longer,  she  made  a  basket  of 
bulrushes,  and,  smearing  it  with  pitch,  laid  the  child  in  it, 
and  placed  the  basket  among  the  sedges  by  the  bank  of  the 


46  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMEI^T. 

river.     Then  she  sent  his  sister  to  watch  what  would  come  to 
pass, 

3.  By  the  direction  of  God,  Pharao's  daughter  came  down 
to  the  river  to  wash  herself,  and,  seeing  the  basket,  sent  her 
maid  to  bring  it.  When  she  opened  it  and  saw  the  child, 
she  knew  it  belonged  to  one  of  the  Hebrew  women.  The 
sister  approaching,  Pharaohs  daughter  sent  her  to  bring  a 
nurse.  She  ran  and  brought  the  mother.  Pharao's  daughter 
gave  her  the  child  to  nurse,  and,  when  he  was  grown  up, 
adopted  him,  calling  him  Moses,  that  is,  saved  from  the 
ivaters. 

4.  Moses  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ.  Moses  was  saved  from  tlie 
river  ;  Jesus,  from  Herod.  Moses,  when  young,  was  wise  in  words  and 
powerful  in  deeds  ;  so  also  Christy  who,  at  the  age  of  twelve,  was  the 
wonder  of  priests  and  doctors.  Moses  divided  the  waters  of  the  sea  ; 
Christ  calmed  the  winds  and  the  storms.  Moses  led  the  way  to  the 
Promised  Land  ;  Christ »is  the  way  to  heaven. 

5.  Moses,  amid  great  miracles,  gave  the  Old  Law  to  the  Jews  ;  Christ,, 
■with  the  most  stupendous  miracles,  gave  the  New  Law  to  the  world. 

Moses  abolished  idolatry  among  the  Jews  ;  Christ,  in  the  world.     Moses 
gave  civil  liberty  to  the  Jews  ;  Christ,  spiritual  liberty  to  mankind. 

6.  Moses  fasted  forty  days  on  the  mountain  ;  Christ  fasted  forty  days 
in  the  desert.  Moses  descended  from  the  mountain  with  his  face  trans- 
figured ;  Christ  was  transfigured  on  the  mountain.  In  the  desert,  Moses 
fed  the  people  with  ntanna  ;  Christ  feed^the  world  with  His  own  body 
and  blood.  Moses  confirmed  the  Old  Law  with  the  blood  of  bullocks  ; 
Christ  sealed  the  New  Law  with  His  own  blood. 

A.M.  2513]  29. — The  Call  of  Moses.  [a.c.ust. 

1.  When  Moses  attained  his  fortieth  year  he  resolved  to 
share  the  miseries  of  his  people.  By  his  vigorous  defence  of 
the  Hebrews  against  the  cruelty  of  the  Egyptians,  he  incurred 
the  displeasure  of  the  king,  who  resolved  to  put  him  to  death; 
but  Moses  fled  to  Madian,  in  Arabia,  where  he  lived  for  forty 
years,  tending  the  flocks  of  his  father-in-law,  Jethro,  a  priest 
of  that  country. 

QUE.STIONS  TO  Chapter  28.— What  is  said  of  Jacob's  posterity  ?  How  did  the 
kings  of  Ee:ypt  treat  them  ?  What  order  was  given  to  the  midwives  ?  Tell  the 
story  of  the  birth  of  Moses  and  how  he  was  saved.  W^hat  does  Moses  mean  ?  Tell 
how  Moses  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ. 


THE    CALL    OF    MOSES. 


47 


2.  One  day,  when  Moses  had  led  his  flock  to  the  mountain 
of  Horeb,  God  appeared  to  him  in  the  midst  of  a  burning 
bush.  Moses  was  much  astonished  that  the  bush  was  not 
consumed,  and  approached  to  see  what  it  couki  mean;  but 
God  commanded  him  to  stand  still  and  take  off  his  shoes,  for 
the  place  was  holy.  At  the  voice  of  God,  Moses  fell  on  his- 
face. 


3.  Then  God  told  him  how  He  had  seen  the  afflictions  of 
the  Hebrews,  and  that  He  was  about  to  deliver  them;  be- 
sides. He  had  chosen  him  to  lead  the  people  out  of  Egypt. 
At  first  Moses  objected,  alleging  his  weakness  and  slowness 
of  speech ;  but  God  promised  to  be  with  him,  and  gave  him 
Aaron,  his  brother,,  as  spokesman. 

4.  Then  Moses  returned  to  Egypt,  and  Aaron  with  him, 
and,  assembling  the  people  of  Israel,  Aaron  spoke  to  them  all 
the  Lord  had  commanded.  When  Moses  had  wrought  mira- 
cles before  the  people,  they  believed  and  adored  God. 

Questions  to  Chapter  29.— How  old  was  Moses  when  he  resolved  to  join  his 
people  ?  Whose  anger  did  he  excite  ?  Where  did  he  flee  ?  Whose  flocks  did  h®- 
keep  ?  In  what  did  God  appear  to  Moses  ?  What  did  God  command  him  to  do  t" 
Who  was  given  as  spokesman  ?    Where  did  Moses  and  Aaron  go  ? 


48  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

A.M.  2513]       30, — The  Ten  Plagues  of  Egypt.       [a.c.  us?. 

1.  Moses  and  Aaron  were  both  about  eight}^  years  of  age 
when  they  first  presented  themselves  before  Pharao  and  com- 
manded him  to  let  the  Israelites  go  into  the  desert  to  sacrifice 
to  the  Lord.  But  Pharao  refused,  and  commanded  the  Is- 
raelites to  be  oppressed  more  and  more.  Their  tasks  were 
also  increased. 


2.  Again  Moses  and  Aaron  presented  themselves  before 
Pharao.  At  the  command  of  God,  Aaron  cast  his  rod  before 
the  king,  and  immediately  it  was  changed  into  a  serpent. 
Pharao  only  the  more  hardened  his  heart  and  would  not  let 
the  people  go.  Then  God  sent  ten  plagues  upon  Pharao  and 
his  people. 

3.  For  the  first,  Aaron  struck  the  Nile  with  his  rod,  and 
its  waters  w^ere  changed  into  blood,  and  corrupted.  After 
seven  days  he  again  stretched  his  hand  over  the  waters  of 
Egy23t,  and  there  came  up  frogs  that  covered  the  whole  land. 
Then,  in  turn,  the  dust  of  the  earth  was  turned  into  flies  and 
insects  that  tormented  both  man  and  beast. 


THE   DEATH   OF   THE   FIRST-BORN",  ETC. 


49 


4.  In  quick  succession  there  followed  a  murrain  amongst 
the  cattle,  and  boils  and  swellings  upon  man  and  beast.  For 
the  seventh  plague,  God  sent  thunder  and  hail,  and  light- 
ning running  along  the  ground.  After  this  was  added  the 
plague  of  locusts  to  eat  up  what  the  hail  had  spared;  and,  at 
last,  impenetrable  darkness  covered  the  land. 

But  Pharao  hardened  his  heart  and  would  not  let  the 
people  go  as  the  Lord  commanded;  so  God  struck  him  with 
a  tenth  plague  more  terrible  than  all  the  rest. 

A.M. 2513]    31. — The  Death  of  the  First-born. —    [a.c. im. 
The  Paschal  Lamb. — The  Departure  from  Egypt. 


1.  Before  God  sent  His  tenth  plague  He  wished  to  pre- 
pare the  Israelites  for  it.  Each  family  was  therefore  com- 
manded by  Moses  and  Aaron  to  prepare  a  lamb  without 
blemish,  and  on  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  month  to  sacrifice 
it,  and  to  sprinkle  their  door-posts  with  its  blood.  They 
were  further  required  to  roast  the  lamb  at  the  fire,  and  whilst, 

Questions  to  Chapter  30.-Hovv  old  were  Moses  and  Aaron  when  they  went  to 
larao  ?    What  did  they  ask  of  him  ?    What  did  Pharao  do  ?    What  was  done  the 


Phai 


second  time   Moses  presented  himself  to  Pharao  ?    What  was  the  first  plague  ? 
What  was  the  second,  third,  etc.?    Did  Pharao  let  the  people  go  ? 


50  HISTOKY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

with  unleavened  bread  and  wild  lettuce,  they  eat  its  flesh,  to 
stand  with  their  loins  girt  and  staves  in  their  hands.  The 
Israelites  did  all  they  were  commanded. 

2.  About  the  middle  of  the  night,  the  angel  of  the  Lord 
struck  all  the  first-born  of  Egypt,  even  from  the  first-born  of 
Pharao  to  the  humblest  of  the  land:  no  family  escaped.  But 
the  angel,  seeing  the  blood  on  the  door-posts  of  the  Israelites, 
spared  them. 

3.  When  Pharao  saw  this,  he  rose  up  and,  calling  Moses 
and  Aaron,  commanded  them  to  go  forth  and  to  take  the 
Israelites  with  them.  The  Egyptians  also  pressed  them  to 
go,  fearing  lest  all  would  die.  The  Israelites  went  forth  from 
Egypt,  two  hundred  and  fifteen  years  after  Jacob  had  gone 
thither,  to  the  number  of  six  hundred  thousand  men,  besides 
women  and  children.  They  carried  with  them  the  bones  of 
Joseph. 

4.  The  paschal  lamb  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Lamb  of  God, 
who  was  offered  on  the  cross.     By  His  blood  we  also  are  marked  and ' 
delivered  from  eternal  death.    The  deliverance  of  the  Israelites  from  the 
bondage  of  Egypt  is  also  a  figure  of  man's  delivery  from  the  bondage  of 
sin  and  hell. 

AM. 2513]      32. — The  Passage  of  the  Red  Sea.     ea.c.hs? 

1.  God  became  the  guide  of  the  Israelites,  leading  thism 
on  their  way  by  a  cloud  in  the  day  and  a  pillar  of  fire  in  the 
night.  In  a  few  days  they  came  to  the  Eed  Sea.  Meanwhile 
Pharao  repented  that  he  had  let  the  Israelites  go,  and  re- 
solved to  gather  together  his  horses  and  chariots  and  pursue 
them.  AVhen  the  Israelites  saw  the  Egyptians  behind  them 
and  the  sea  before  them,  they  were  seized  with  great  fear. 
But  Moses  encouraged  them,  and  assured  them  the  Lord 
would  fight  for  them. 

2.  The  cloud  that  had  gone  before  the  Israelites  now  went 

Questions  to  Chapter  31.— What  did  God  command  the  Israelites  to  eat  ?  How- 
was  the  paschal  lamb  to  be  eaten  ?  With  what  were  the  door-posts  sprinkled  f 
What  happened  about  the  middle  of  the  night  ?  Who  were  spared  ?  What  did 
Pharao  do  ?  How  lone:  were  the  Israelites  in  Egypt  ?  How  many  entered  Egypt  ? 
How  many  left  it  ?  Whose  bones  were  carried  out  ?  Of  what  was  the  paschal 
lamb  a  figure  ? 


THE    PASSAGE    OF    THE    RED    SEA. 


51 


behind  them,  and  became  a  wall  of  separation  between  the 
Egyptians  and  the  Israelites.  On  the  side  of  the  former  it 
was  dark,  but  on  the  side  of  the  latter  it  shone  with  a  clear 
light.  Thus  the  two  armies  were  separated  during  the  night. 
By  command  of  God,  Moses  stretched  forth  his  rod  over  the 
sea,  and  the  waters  were  divided,  rising  as  a  wall  to  the  right 
and  to  the  left. 


3.  During  the  night  the  Israelites  passed  through  on  dry 
land.  In  the  morning  the  Egyptians  also  followed,  but,  at 
the  command  of  God,  Moses  again  stretched  forth  his  rod 
over  the  sea,  and  the  waters  returned  to  their  place — Pharao 
and  his  whole  army,  his  chariots  and  his  horsemen,  were 
swallowed  up,  so  that  not  a  single  person  escaped. 

4.  The  cloud  by  day  and  the  *pillar  of  fire  by  night  were  a  figure  of 
Jesus  Christ.  He  is  the  light,  in  which  those  who  walk  will  not  perish. 
The  Red  Sea  is  also  a  figure  of  Baptism,  since  we  must  all  receive  it  if 
we  will  enter  heaven. 

Questions  to  Chapter  32.— Who  became  the  guide  of  the  Israelites  ?  What  was 
seen  in  the  clay  ?  What  in  the  night  ?  What  did  Pharao  do  ?  What  became  of  the 
cloud  ?  Tell  how  the  Israelites  passed  the  Red  Sea.  What  happened  to  the 
Egyptians  ?  What  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ  ?  How  ?  Of  w'hat  was  the  Red  Sea 
a  figure  ?    How  ? 


52 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 


33. — The  Quails,  the  Manna,  and  the  Water  in  the 

Desert. 

1.  When  the  Israelites  came  into  the  desert  they  could 
find  no  bread  ;  then  they  began  to  murmur  against  Moses, 
and  to  wish  for  the  flesh-pots  of  Egypt.  God  promised  them 
flesh  to  the  full,  and,  in  the  morning,  bread.  In  the  evening 
there  came  into  the  camp  an  immense  number  of  quails, 
which  were  easily  caught  ;  and  in  the  morning  the  desert  was 
covered  with  small  white  seeds  that  appeared  like  hoar-frost. 
When  the  Israelites  saw  this  they  cried  out  Man-hu  !  that 
is.  What  is  this  ? 


2.  Then  Moses  told  them  it  was  the  bread  which  the  Lord 
had  sent  them.  They  were  commanded  to  gather  as  much 
as  each  one  needed.  The  people  did  so,  and  found  the  taste 
thereof  like  fine  flour  mixed  with  honey. 

3.  For  forty  years  God  fed  the  Israelites  with  this  bread, 
which  was  afterwards  called  manna.  It  fell  no  more  after 
they  came  into  the  land  of  Chanaan. 


THE   TEN   COMMANDMENTS.  55 

This  manna  was  preeminently  a  figure  of  tlie  Sacrament  of  the  Altar, 
in  which  Jesus  Christ  gives  Himself  under  the  appearance  of  bread  and 
wine. 


4.  Some  time  after  this  there  was  a  scarcity  of  water,  and 
the  Israelites  began  again  to  murmur.  God  told  Moses  to 
take  his  rod,  and  to  go  to  Mount  Horeb  and  strike  the  rock. 
He  did  so,  and  immediate!}^  there  came  forth  water  in  such 
abundance  that  the  people  quenched  their  thirst  and  were 
satisfied. 

34. — The  Ten  Commandments. 

1.  Three  months  after  their  departure  from  Egypt  the 
Israelites  came  to  Mount  Sinai.  God  called  Moses,  and  he 
went  up  into  the  mountain.  Here  the  Lord  spoke  to  him,, 
and  bade  him  remind  the  people  of  all  He  had  already  done 
for  them,  and  how  He  would  continue  to  protect  them  if 
they  would  be  faithful  to  Him,  and  that  He  would  make 

Questions  to  Chapter  83.— In  the  desert  what  did  the  people  do  ?  What  did  God 
send  in  the  evening  ?  What  in  the  morning  ?  What  was  the  taste  of  the  manna  ? 
How  long  did  God  feed  the  Israelites  on  manna  ?  Of  what  was  the  manna  a  figure? 
How  did  God  supply  water  ? 


54  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

them  a  cliosen  people.  When  Moses  descended  from  the 
mountain  and  told  the  people  all  the  words  of  the  Lord,  they 
cried  out,  "  We  will  do  all  the  Lord  hath  spoken/' 

3.  Then  God  commanded  the  people  to  purify  themselves 
to-morrow  and  the  next  day,  and  to  be  ready  for  the  third. 
On  the  morning  of  the  third  day  it  began  to  thunder  and 
lighten  ;  a  thick  cloud  covered  the  mountain.  The  top  of 
Mount  Sinai  was  on  fire,  and  it  shook  to  its  base.  Then 
came  the  sound  of  a  trumpet,  that  grew  louder  and  louder, 
until  the  people  trembled  with  an  exceeding  great  fear. 


3.  When  Moses  had   led  the  people  to   the  foot   of   the 
mountain,  the  Lord  spoke  thus  : 

I.  I  am   the   Lord   thy   God.     Thou    shalt   not   have 
strange  gods  before  Me. 
IL  Thou  shalt  not  take  the  name  of  the  Lord  thy  God 

in  vain. 
IIL  Remember  thou  keep  holy  the  Sabbath  day. 
IV.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy  mother. 
V.  Thou  shalt  not  kill. 
VT.  Thou  shalt  not  commit  adultery. 


THE    GOLDEN   CALF.  55 

VII.  Thou  shalt  not  steal. 

VIII.  Thou    shalt    not    bear    false   witness    against    thy 
neighbor. 
IX.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  wife. 
X.  Thou  shalt  not  covet  thy  neighbor's  goods. 

4.  When  the  people,  who  were  camped  round  about  the 
mountain,  heard  these  things,  trembling  with  fear  and  full 
of  reverence,  they  promised  to  do  all  the  Lord  commanded 
them.  Moses  built  an  altar  and  offered  sacrifice  to  the  Lord. 
He  took  also  of  the  blood  of  the  victims  and  sprinkled  it 
upon  the  people,  as  a  sign  of  the  covenant  the  Lord  had  that 
day  made  with  them. 

5.  As  the  covenant  of  the  Old  Law  was  established  on  Mount  Sinai, 
so  was  the  covenant  of  the  New  Law  sealed  on  Calvary.  There  God 
showed  His  power  ;  here,  His  mercy.  Both  covenants  were  sealed  with 
blood  :  at  Sinai  with  the  blood  of  bullocks ;  on  Calvary  with  the  blood 
of  Jesus  Christ. 


35.— The  Golden  Calf. 

1.  After  this,  Moses  again  went  up  into  the  mountain,  and 
for  forty  days  and  forty  nights  remained  conversing  with 
God.  The  Lord  gave  him  two  tables  of  stone,  on  which  were 
written  the  ten  commandments.  While  Moses  delayed  on 
the  mountain,  the  people  began  to  murmur,  and  came  to 
Aaron  and  demanded  that  he  would  make  for  them  gods  like 
to  those  of  the  Egyptians.  Not  thinking  they  would  comply 
with  his  command,  he  said  to  them, "  Bring  me  the  golden 
earrings  of  your  wives  and  daughters." 

3.  Contrary  to  his  expectations,  they  brought  them,  and, 
being  a  weak  man,  he  had  not  courage  to  resist  their  wicked 
wish  ;  so  he  cast  them  into  a  furnace  and  made  a  golden 
calf,  and  built  an  altar.     Then  the  Israelites  gathered  to- 

QuESTioNS  TO  Chapter  34.— When  did  the  people  come  to  Sinai  ?  Who  was  called 
up  to  the  mountain  ?  What  did  God  tell  Moses  ?  What  did  the  people  say  ?  What 
were  the  people  commanded  to  do  ?  What  happened  on  the  third  day  ?  Repeat 
the  ten  commandments.  What  did  Moses  offer  ?  With  what  did  he  sprinkle  the 
people  ?    What  comparison  between  Sinai  and  Calvary  ? 


56  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

gether  and  offered  sacrifice,  and,  eating  and  drinking^,  rose 
up  to  play,  after  the  manner  of  the  pagans. 

3.  When  Moses  came  down  from  the  mountain  and  saw 
these  abominations,  he  was  exceeding  angry,  and  throwing 
down  the  tables  on  which  the  ten  commandments  were 
written,  broke  them.  Seizing  upon  the  golden  calf,  he 
burned  it,  and  beat  it  into  powder.  Then  he  commanded  the 
sons  of  Levi  to  unsheathe  their  swords,  to  march  through  the 
camp  and  return,  and  to  put  to  death  all  whom  they  met. 
There  were  slain  on  that  day  about  twenty-three  thousand 
men. 


4.  Moses  again  returned  to  the  Lord  on  the  mountain,  and 
prayed  for  the  pardon  of  the  people.  The  Lord  heard  his 
prayer.  Moses  hewed  two  tables  of  stone  like  the  first,  and 
God  again  wrote  on  them  the  ten  commandments. 

5.  When  Moses  had  finished  speaking  with  the  Lord,  he 
descended  from  the  mountain,  carrying  with  him  the  two 
tables  of  the  Law.  His  face  had  become  horned,  and  shone 
as  the  rays  jf  the  sun.     When  the  Israelites  saw  this,  they 


THE   ORDINANCES   FOR  THE   WORSHIP   OF   GOD. 


57 


iared  not  look  upon  him  ;  so  Moses  was  forced  to  put  a  veil 
on  his  face  when  he  spoke  to  the  people. 


36.— The  Ordinances  for  the  Worship  of  God. 

1.  Besides  the  ten  commandments  which  God  gave  Moses, 
He  also  gave  many  other  ordinances.  These  latter  related 
to  the  public  worship,  which,  with  extreme  care,  Moses  estab- 
lished accord  in  Of  as  God  commanded  him. 


2.  The  Taber7iach.— Moses  began  by  constmcting  a  tent, 
whose  supports  were  made  of  setim-wood  and  were  so  framed 
that  they  could  easily  be  taken  apart.  The  length  of  the 
tent  was  thirty  cubits,  and  the  height  ten,  and  the  breadth 
ten.  The  supports  were  overlaid  with  gold,  and  the  whole 
was  covered  with  most  precious  hangings.  Within  hung  a 
veil  of  magnificent  tapestry,  which  divided  the  Tabernacle 

Questions  to  Chapter  35.-How  long  did  Moses  remain  on  the  mountain  ?  What 
did  God  give  him  ?  What  did  the  peop.  ask  of  Aaron  ?  What  did  he  make  ?  What 
did  the  peopls  do  ?  How  did  Moses  act  ?  What  were  broken?  What  did  the  sons 
of  Levi  do  ?  How  many  were  killed  ?  Where  did  Moses  go  again  ?^  What  did  he 
bring  back  with  him  ?    What  appeared  on  the  face  of  Moses  ? 


58 


HISTORY    OE   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


into  two  parts— the  smaller  called  the  Holy  of  Holies  ;  the 
larger,  the  Sanctuary. 

3.  Within  the  Holy  of  Holies  was  placed  the  Ark  of  the 
Covenant,  a  small  box  made  of  the  most  precious  wood,  over- 
laid with  gold  and  surmounted  by  two  cherubim.  In  the 
Ark  were  placed  the  two  tables  of  the  Law. 


Within  the  Sanctuary  were  kept  three  objects  consecrated 
to  the  worship  of  God :  the  Table  of  Showbread,  on  which 
were  placed  twelve  loaves  of  bread,  made  of  the  finest  flour; 
the  Golden  Candlestick,  that,  with  its  seven  lights,  shone 
during  the  entire  night;  and,  lastly,  the  Altar  of  Perfumes, 
on  which  was  burned  the  finest  incense. 

4.  Besides  this,  MoseS  constructed  around  the  Tabernacle 
a  grand  portico  which  enclosed  two  other  sacred  objects:  the 
Altar  of  Holocausts,  and  the  Great  Brazen  Basin  in  which 
the  priests  were  commanded  to  purify  themselves  before  they 
performed  any  sacred  function. 

5.  This  Ark  was  a  figure  of  the  tabernacle  in  Catholic  churches  ;  the 
Holy  of  Holies,  of  the  altar  on  which  is  offered  the  sacrifice  of  the  New 


THE   ORDINANCES   FOR  THE   WORSHIP   OF   GOD.  59 

Law  ;  the  Sanctuary  corresponded  to  the  place  tlie  priests  occupy  ;  and 
the  portico  represented  the  body  of  the  church,  where  the  people  now 
worship, 

6.  The  sacrifices  of  the  Old  Law  were  either  Moocly,  in 
which  were  offered  heifers  and  sheep  and  goats  and  doves; 
or  unlloudy,  in  which  were  offered  cakes  and  nnleavened. 
bread  and  wine. 

The  bloody  sacrifices  prefigured  the  bloody  sacrifice  of  Christ  upon  the 
cross ;  the  unbloody  were  a  type  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

7.  The  Religions  Feasts  were:  1st.  The  Pasch,  on  which 
the  Israelites  eat  the  flesh  of  a  lamb,  and  for  seven  days  un- 
leavened bread,  in  remembrance  of  their  deliverance  ont  of 
Egypt.  2d.  The  feast  of  Pentecost,  celebrated  seven  weeks 
after  the  Pasch,  in  remembrance  of  the  Law  received  on 
Mount  Sinai.  At  this  feast  were  also  offered  the  first-fruits. 
3d.  The  feast  of  Tabernacles,  in  memory  of  their  long  so- 
journ iu  the  desert.  During  this  feast  the  Israelites  were- 
required  to  live  in  tents  made  from  the  branches  of  trees. 
4th.  The  feast  of  Expiation,  on  which  the  priest  sacrificed  a> 
heifer  for  his  own  sins  and  a  goat  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 
Then  he  entered  into  the  Holy  of  Holies,  carrying  with  him 
the  golden  censer  and  the  blood  of  the  victim:  with  the 
former  he  incensed  the  Ark,  with  the  latter  he  sprinkled  the 
pavement. 

8.  The  Mincers  of  Divine  Worship  were:  1st.  The  High 
Priest.  To  this  offi(5e  Moses  consecrated  Aaron,  anointing- 
him,  and  clothing  him  with  the  various  vestments  of  his 
office.  2d.  The  Priests  proper,  who  were  the  sons  of  Aaron, 
and  whose  office  it  was  to  offer  sacrifice.  3d.  The  LeviteSy 
who  were  of  the  tribe  of  Levi,  and  who  were  charged  with 
the  lower  offices  within  the  Tabernacle. 

Questions  to  Chapter  36.— Wlmt  besides  the  commaQdments  did  God  give  f 
Describe  the  Tabernacle.  What  was  the  Holy  of  Holies  ?  What  was  placed  in  it  ? 
What  was  the  Ark  ?  What  three  objects  were  kept  within  the  Sanctuary  ?  What 
did  the  portico  enclose  ?  Show  how  these  different  objects  correspond  to  things  in 
the  Catholic  Church.  What  kinds  of  sacrifices  were  in  the  Old  Law  ?  What  was 
the  Pasch  ?  What  was  Pentecost  ?  What  was  the  feast  of  Tabernacles  ?  Of  Ex- 
piation ?    "VNTio  was  the  High  Priest  ?    W^ho  were  the  Priests  ?    The  Levites  ? 


€0 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 


-A.M.  2514.      3*7. — The  False  Messengers. — The     ia.c.  use. 
Murmurs  of  the  People. — God's  Chastisements. 

1.  The  Israelites  remained  a  year  at  Mount  Sinai.  When 
■they  started  on  their  way,  Moses  chose  twelve  men,  among 
ivhom  were  Josue  and  Caleb,  to  go  into  the  Land  of  Promise. 
After  forty  days  they  returned,  carrying  with  them  speci- 
mens of  the  fruits  of  the  country.  Amongst  these  was  an 
-enormous  bunch  of  grapes  borne  on  the  shoulders  of  two 
men,  besides  apples  and  pomegranates  and  figs.  The  land, 
indeed,  said  they,  overflowed  with  abundance,  but  the  inhab- 
itants were  giants. 


'2.  Then  the  people  wept,  and  again  murmured  against 
Moses  and  Aaron,  wishing  they  had  died  in  Egypt  or  in  the 
desert.  In  vain  did  Josue  and  Caleb  speak  of  the  richness 
of  the  country  and  the  weakness  of  the  people.  The  multi- 
tude, led  on  by  the  others,  would  not  listen,  but  cried  out  the 
more  to  return  to  Egypt. 

3.  When  the  murmur  was  at  its  height,  the  glory  of  God 
was  seen  over  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant.     Then  the  Lord  said 


CORE,    DATHAlf,    AND   ABIRON.  61 

to  Moses  He  would  destroy  the  Israelites,  for  they  were  an- 
incredulous  people.  The  Lord  even  offered  to  make  Moses 
ruler  over  a  greater  nation;  but  Moses,  the  meekest  of  men, 
only  prayed  the  more  that  the  Lord  would  pardon  them. 

4.  At  his  prayer  the  Lord  again  pardoned  the  people;  yet,. 
as  a  punishment  for  their  sin,  He  declared  that  not  one  of 
them  that  had  attained  his  twentieth  year  should  enter  the- 
Promised  Land,  Josue  and  Caleb  excepted.  Their  children 
would  enter,  but  for  forty  years  should  the  people  wander 
in  the  desert — a  year  for  every  day  spent  in  exploring  the: 
country. 

5.  This  liistory  of  the  Jews  is  similar  to  what  happened  in  the  tim& 
of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Jews  would  not  understand  the  spiritual  kingdom 
promised  by  Christ ;  hence  they  rejected  him.  On  the  cross  He  begged 
His  Father  to  forgive  them  ;  but,  as  a  punishment  for  their  sin  in  having 
rejected  Him,  they  are  to-day  wanderers  on  the  earth,,  and  will  be  to  the, 
end  of  time. 

A.M.  2511.]         38. — Core,  Dathan,  and  Abiron.        ea.c.  use. 

1.  Some  time  after  the  events  related  in  the  preceding 
chapter,  two  hundred  and  fifty  Levites,  led  on  by  Core,  Da- 
than, and  Abiron,  revolted  against  Moses  and  Aaron,  denying- 
their  authority.  On  the  following  day  the  Lord  commanded 
the  people  to  go  out  from  the  tents  of  these  wicked  men; 
not  to  touch  anything  belonging  to  them,  lest  they  also 
would  be  involved  in  their  sin.  While  the  people  were  look- 
ing on  to  see  what  would  come  to  pass,  the  earth  opened 
under  the  feet  of  the  three  leaders  and  swallowed  them  down, 
with  their  tents  and  all  their  substance.  Then  a  fire  came 
out  from  the  Lord  and  consumed  the  two  hundred  and  fifty 
Levites.     Moses  and  Aaron  were  that  day  vindicated. 

2.  In  modern  times  we  often  see  similar  revolts  against  the  priests  of 
God.     Ambitious  and  wicked  men  wish  to  rule  the  Church  ;  but,  like 

Questions  to  Chapter  37.— How  long  did  the  people  remain  at  Sinai  ?  Who  were 
sent  to  Chanaan  ?  What  report  did  they  bring  back  ?  How  did  the  people  act  J 
Who  spoke  in  vain  ?  What  appeared  over  the  Ark  ?  What  did  God  say  He  would 
do  ?    What  punishment  did  God^ecree  ?    What  is  said  of  the  Jews  ? 


C2 


HISTOEY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


Core  and  his  companions,  ihej  will  ever  receive  a  just  punishment  for 
their  pride  and  presumption. 


AM.  2562]     39. — The  Hesitation  of  Moses,  and    lac.  ms. 
the  Brazen  Serpent. 

1.  AVater  again  failed,  and  the  people  began  to  murmur. 
Then  the  Lord  commanded  Moses  to  take  his  rod  and  strike 
the  rock.  Moses,  for  a  moment,  doubted;  then  struck  the 
rock,  when  water  gushed  forth  in  great  abundance.  This 
momentary  doubt  greatly  displeased  God,  and  He  declared 
that  Moses,  because  he  had  not  believed,  should  not  lead  the 
people  into  the  Promised  Land. 


2.  Shortly  after,  the  people  rebelled  again,  and,  murmuring, 
complained  they  had  neither  food  nor  water.  When  God  saw 
this  He  sent  among  them  fiery  serpents,  whose  sting  burned 
like  fire.  Many  died  amid  the  most  cruel  torments.  When 
the  people  saw  this  they  came  to  Moses,  acknowledging  their 

Questions  to  Chapter  38.— Wlio  revolted  ?    How  were  they  punished  ?    What 
do  we  see  in  modern  times  ? 


THE    DEATH    OF    MOSES.  63 

sin,  and  begging  him  to  pray  to  the  Lord  that  He  would  take 
the  serpents  from  amongst  them. 

3.  Moses  prayed,  when  the  Lord  commanded  him  to  make 
a  brazen  serpent  and  to  set  it  up  for  a  sign.  He  did  so,  and 
as  many  as  looked  upon  it  were  healed. 

4.  This  serpent  prefigured  Our  Saviour  nailed  to  the  cross  ;  for  as  the 
Israelites  were  cured  by  looking  upon  the  serpent,  so  are  all  who,  with 
faith,  look  up  to  Christ  cured  of  the  wounds  of  sin  caused  by  the  bite 
of  the  infernal  serpent. 

AM  2553]  40. — The  Death  of  Moses.  [a.c.  mr. 

1.  When,  according  to  the  course  of  nature,  the  time  came 
that  Moses  must  die,  the  Lord  commanded  him,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  people,  to  put  his  hand  upon  Josue,  that  they 
might  have  no  cause  to  disobey  him.  Then  Moses  told  the 
people  he  was  about  to  die;  that  he  would  not  pass  over  the 
Jordan  with  them,  nor  enter  the  Promised  Land. 

2.  He  then  reminded  them  of  all  the  Lord  had  done  for 
them — how  He  had  nourished  them  in  the  desert,  and  how 
He  had  watched  over  them;  then  he  commanded  the  people 
to  keep  the  commandments,  to  love  the  Lord,  and  to  hearken 
to  His  voice.  He  also  foretold  them,  in  a  spirit  of  prophecy, 
that  the  Lord  would  in  time  raise  up  a  Peophet  like  to  him, 
whom  they  should  hear.     He  spoke  of  Christ. 

3.  When  Moses  had  finished  speaking,  he  went  up  to  the 
top  of  Mount  Nebo,  from  which  the  Lord  showed  him  the 
land  of  Chanaan.  When  Moses  saw  it  he  rejoiced ;  and,  full 
of  gratitude  and  thanks  to  God,  died  at  the  ripe  old  age  of  a 
hundred  and  twenty  years.  The  Lord  buried  him  in  the 
valley  of  Phogor,  but  the  spot  no  man  knows.  Israel 
mourned  for  him  thirty  days.  There  was  never  after  a 
prophet  like  Moses. 

Questions  to  Chapter  39.— What  failed  ?  How  was  water  supplied  ?  How  did 
Moses  act  ?  How  did  God  punish  him  ?  What  did  God  send  ?  What  happened  ? 
What  was  set  up  ?    Of  whom  was  the  brazen  serpent  a  figure  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  40.— Who  succeeded  Moses  ?  What  did  IMoses  remind  the 
people  of  ?  "W^hat  prophecy  did  Moses  maiie  ?  Where  did  Moses  die  ?  Where  was 
be  buried  ? 


64 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


AM.  2553]  41. — The  Israelites  enter  the 

Promised  Land. 


[A.C.  1447. 


1.  After  the  death  of  Moses,  the  Lord  commanded  Josue 
to  pass  over  the  Jordan.  The  priests  took  the  Ark  of  the 
Covenant  and  marched  before;  the  people  followed.  When 
they  were  come  to  the  banks  of  the  Jordan,  and  the  priests 
had  touched  the  water  with  the  soles  of  their  feet,  the  waters 
above  stood  still,  while  the  waters  below  ran  down,  leaving  a 
dry  passage  for  the  people  to  pass  over. 


2.  When  all  had  passed,  the  waters  returned  to  their  usual 
course.  The  people  encamped  near  Jericho,  where  they  cele- 
brated the  feast  of  the  Pasch. 

Jericho  was  a  large  and  populous  city,  well  fortified  with 
walls.  For  six  succeeding  days  the  Israelites  went  round 
about  it.  On  the  seventh  the  priests  carried  with  them  the 
Ark  of  the  Covenant,  while  seven  priests  sounded  the  trum- 
pets of  Jubilee,  and  the  people  shouted  with  a  great  cry. 
All  this  was  done  by  the  command  of  God.     At  the  sound  of 


THE   JUDGES.  65 

the  trumpets  and  the  shout  of  the  people,  the  walls  fell  flat 
to  the  ground,  and  the  Israelites  entered  and  took  the  city. 

3.  In  time,  Josue  conquered  all  the  country,  and,  by  lot, 
divided  it  among  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel.  Each  tribe  bore 
the  name  and  was  descended  from  one  of  the  twelve  sons  of 
Jacob.  Thus,  after  their  long  wanderings,  had  the  Israelites 
arrived  in  the  Land  of  Promise. 


43.— The  Judges. 

1.  Surely  the  Israelites  owed  a  deep  debt  of  gratitude  to 
the  Lord  for  the  rich  and  magnificent  country  He  had  given 
them  ;  but  they  were  an  ungrateful  people,  and  were  easily 
led  astray  by  their  pagan  neighbors.  Shortly  after  their  ar- 
rival in  the  Promised  Land  they  fell  into  idolatry.  In  pun- 
ishment for  their  crime,  the  Lord  delivered  them  into  the 
hands  of  their  enemies.  Servitude  taught  them  repentance 
and  their  dependence  upon  God.  Having  humbled  them- 
selves before  Him,  He  sent  pious  men,  called  Judges,  selected 
from  among  the  people,  to  deliver  them  and  to  rule  them. 

2.  Their  repentance  was  but  of  short  duration  ;  at  the 
death  of  each  Judge  they  returned  to  their  sins  and  idolatry. 
For  four  hundred  years  this  faithless  and  thankless  people 
were  in  turn  changing  from  God  to  the  worship  of  idols — 
relapsing  and  repenting.  The  sixteen  Judges  sent  during 
this  time  were  :  Othoniel,  Aod,  Samgar,  Barac,  Debbora, 
Gedeon,  Abimelech,  Tholar,  Jai'r,  Jephte,  Abesan,  Ahialon, 
Abdon,  Samson,  Heli,  and  Samuel. 

3.  Amongst  these,  Samson  was  one  of  the  most  remark- 
able. So  great  was  his  strength  that,  on  one  occasion,  by  the 
mere  power  of  his  hands,  he  tore  a  furious  lion  into  pieces. 
On  another,  he  slew  a  thousand  men  with  the  jaw-bone  of  an 
ass.     After  this,  while  asleep,  he  was  made  prisoner  by  the 

Questions  TO  Chapter  41  .—Who  led  the  people  over  the  Jordan?  What  hap. 
pened  ?  What  feast  was  celebrated  ?  What  was  Jericho  ?  How  was  it  taken  ? 
Who  conquered  Chanaan  ?    How  was  the  land  divided  ? 


6^ 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


Philistines,   and    bound  with   seven    cords  ;    but,  when    he 
awoke,  he  broke  them  like  burnt  flax. 


4.  During  his  life,  Samson  wa^ed  a  continual  war  upon 
the  Philistines  :  at  one  time  carrying  away  the  gates  of  their 
city  ;  at  another,  burning  their  crops.  At  length  he  w^is 
made  prisoner  and  his  eyes  put  out.  AVhile  the  Philistines 
were  feasting -and  making  merry  over  their  victory,  Samson 
was  brought  out  to  make  sport  for  them.  Wearied,  he  leaned 
against  the  pillars  that  supported  the  house  in  which  the 
Philistines  were  assembled  ;  then  the  Spirit  of  God  came 
upon  him,  and,  his  strength  returning,  he  shook  the  pillars, 
and  the  house  fell,  killing  himself  and  three  thousand  of  his 
enemies. 

The  pious  and  humble  Gedeon,  who  fought  against  the 
Madianites,  was  also  very  renowned. 

Questions  to  Chapter  42— What  did  the  Israelites  owe  the  Lord  ?  How  d'd  they 
act  ?  What  punishment  did  God  send  ?  Who  were  the  Judges  ?  How  many  were 
there  ?  What  is  said  of  Samson  ?  Give  some  examples  of  his  strength.  Against 
whom  did  he  make  war  •(    How  did  he  die  ? 


THE    PIOUS   RUTH. 


67 


43,— The  Pious  Ruth. 


[A.C.  1292. 


1.  During  the  time  of  the  Judges,  a  certain  man  of  Beth- 
lehem went,  with  his  wife  and  his  two  sons,  into  the  land  oi 
Moab.  His  name  was  Elimelech,  and  his  wife's  name 
Noemi.  His  sons  married  women  of  Moab.  In  time,  Elime- 
lech and  his  two  sons  died.  Oppressed  with  grief,  Noemi 
returned  to  Bethlehem,  and  her  two  daughters-in-law  re- 
solved to  accompany  her. 

2..  When  they  had  come  some  distance  on  the  way,  Noemi 
strove  to  persuade  her  daughters-in-law  to  return  to  theii 
own  country.     Orpha  yielded,  but  Euth  would  not  ;  so  Kuth 


came  to  Bethlohem  with  Noemi.  They  returned  at  the  har- 
vest-time, and,  being  poor,  Ruth  went  into  the  fields  to  glear 
the  ears  of  corn  left  by  the  reapers. 

3.  Led  by  the  hand  of  God,  she  went  to  glean  in  the  fields 
of  Booz,  a  man  of  great  wealth,  and  a  relation  of  Elimelech, 
During  the  day,  Booz  came  into  the  fields  to  see  the  reapers. 
When  he  saw  Ruth  and  heard  with  what  courage  she  had 
followed  Noemi,  and  with   what  fidelity  she  served  her,  he 


68  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

spoke  kindly  to  lier,  and  told  her  to  remain  with  his  servants 
and  to  follow  his  reapers  ;  besides,  when  she  was  thirsty,  to 
go  to  the  vessels  and  drink.  Booz,  moreover,  commanded 
the  reapers  to  let  fall,  now  and  then,  handfuls  of  corn,  that 
she  might  gather  them  without  shame. 

4.  Some  time  after  this  Booz  married  Ruth.  The  Lord 
blessed  them  and  gave  them  a  son,  named  Obed.  He  was 
the  father  of  Isai,  the  father  of  David.  From  this  family 
Our  Saviour,  Jesus  Christ,  descended. 

The  Moabites  were  not  Jews,  but  strangers  and  enemies ;  hence  Our 
Saviour,  in  descending  from  Ruth,  a  Moabite,  wished  to  show  that  He 
was  the  Saviour  not  of  the  Jews  alone,  but  of  all  mankind. 


A.M.  2848.]  4-4, — The  Sons  of  Heli.  [a.c.]152. 

1.  Whilst  Heli  the  high  priest  was  Judge  in  Israel,  there 
lived  a  pious  couple  named  Elcana  and  his  wife  Anna.  Anna 
had  no  children,  for  which  she  grieved  very  much.  On  a 
certain  day  she  came  to  the  tabernacle  of  the  Lord  at  Silo, 
where,  weeping  and  praying,  she  said  :  "  0  Lord  God  of 
hosts  !  if  Thou  wilt  give  me  a  son,  I  will  consecrate  him  to 
Thee."  God  heard  her  prayer  and  gave  her  a  son,  whom 
she  called  Samuel. 

2.  When  Samuel  was  three  years  old  his  mother  took  him 
to  Heli  the  high  priest,  at  Silo.  Here  she  consecrated  him 
to  God  ;  and  Samuel  served  the  Lord  in  the  tabernacle,  and 
grew  in  favor  with  God  and  man. 

3.  Samuel  and  John  the  Baptist  are  much  alike  in  their  histories. 
Both  were  a  gift  for  the  prayers  of  their  parents  ;  both  were  early  con- 
secrated to  God  ;  and  both  preached  penance  to  the  people.  Samuel 
was  the  last  Judge  and  the  immediate  precursor  of  the  great  King 
David  ;  John  the  Baptist  was  the  last  of  the  prophets  and  the  pre- 
cursor of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Eternal  King.  Samuel  anointed  David  ; 
John  baptized  Jesus. 

QtTESTioNS  TO  CHAPTER  43.— Who  went  to  Moab  ?  Who  returned  to  Bethlehem  ? 
Who  accompanied  her  ?  Where  did  Ruth  go  ?  Who  met  her  ?  What  did  Booz 
say  ?  Who  married  Ruth  ?  Who  was  Obed  ?  Isai  f  David  ?  From  whom  is 
Jesus  Christ  descended  ? 


THE   SONS   OF   IIELl. 


4.  Heli  had  two  wicked  sons — Ophni  and  Phinees.  When 
the  people  came  to  Silo  to  sacrifice  to  the  Lord,  the  two 
young  men  were  wont  to  come  and  by  violence  take  the  flesh 
of  the  sacrifice.  They  committed  also  other  abominations  in 
the  sanctuary.  Heli  reproved  them  but  mildly.  He  did  not 
chastise  them  as  he  should  have  done. 


o.  vVii^  "ig^ii,  while  Heli  slept  within  the  enclosure  of  the 
sanctuary,  and  Samuel  near  him,  the  Lord  called  Samuel. 
He,  thinking  it  was  Heli,  rose  and  went  to  him ;  but  Heli  told 
him  he  had  not  called  him,  and  bade  him  go  and  sleep.  This 
was  repeated  three  times,  when  Heli  understood  it  was  the 
Lord  who  called.  Then  he  bade  Samuel  answer  Him  and 
listen  to  what  He  would  say.     Samuel  did  so. 

6.  On  the  morrow  Heli  called  Samuel,  who  told  him  all 
the  Lord  had  said  ;  how  the  Lord  would  punish  him  and 
his  two  sons — the  father  because  he  had  not  punished  his 
sons,  and  the  sons  for  their  wickedness.  When  Heli  heard 
this  he  bowed  before  the  will  of  God. 

7.  Some  time  after  this  there  arose  a  bloody  war  between 
the  Philistines  and  the  Israelites.  Of  the  latter,  thirty  thou- 
sand were  slain,  and  among  the  dead  were  the  sons  of  Heli. 


70  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

The  Ark,  that  had  been  carried  into  the  battle,  was  taken. 
When  Heli  heard  this  terrible  news  he  fell  from  the  stool  on 
which  he  was  sitting,  and,  breaking  his  neck,  died. 

8.  The  Philistines  carried  the  Ark  into  the  temple  of  their 
god,  Dagon.  But  the  Lord  afflicted  them  in  many  ways: 
their  god  was  thrown  down,  their  fields  were  overrun  with, 
mice,  their  cities  were  devastated  by  pestilence,  until  the 
Philistines  were  glad  to  send  back  the  Ark  to  Israel. 

9.  Samuel  succeeded  Heli  in  the  office  of  Judge.  He  as- 
sembled the  people  and  pointed  out  their  sins.  lie  also 
promised  them,  if  they  would  repent,  the  Lord  would  deliver 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  the  Philistines.  The  people  fasted 
and  confessed  their  sins.  God  gave  them  the  victory,  and 
for  many  years  peace  reigned  over  the  land. 

A.M.  2909]  4:5. SEUI,  tllC     FifSt     King".  [A.C.1091. 

1.  When  Samuel  had  grown  old  he  appointed  his  sons 
Judges  over  Israel;  but  they  walked  not  in  the  fear  of  the 
Lord.  Then  the  people  asked  for  a  king.  When  Samuel 
heard  this  he  was  very  angry,  because  he  wished  that  God 
alone  should  be  King  of  Israel.  God,  however,  yielded,  and 
Samuel  anointed  Saul  king.  He  was  a  beautiful  and  valiant 
youth,  from  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  and  stood  head  and 
shoulders  above  any  other  man  in  Israel. 

2.  In  the  beginning  of  his  reign  the  Lord  was  with  Saul, 
and  gave  him  the  victory  over  his  enemies.  On  one  occa- 
sion he  unfortunately  disobeyed  God. 

He  was  commanded  to  cut  off  the  Amalecites,  and  to  spare 
nothing  ;  but,  in  the  pride  of  his  power,  he  spared  the  best 
of  the  flocks,  and,  on  his  return,  built  triumphal  arches  to 
celebrate  his  victory.  For  this  he  was  cut  off  from  the 
throne  of  Israel,  and  his  posterity  forbidden  to  succeed  him. 

Questions  to  Chapter  41.— When  did  Elcana  and  Anna  live  ?  What  was  Anna's 
prayer  ?  When  was  Samuel  consecrated  to  God  ?  How  are  Samuel  and  John  the 
Baptist  compared  ?  What  is  said  of  Heli  and  his  sons  ?  What  is  said  of  Samuel  ? 
How  did  Heli  die  ?  How  did  his  sons  die  ?  What  happened  to  the  Philistines  f 
Who  succeeded  Heli  ?    What  did  Samuel  promise  ?    What  reigned  over  the  land  ? 


DAVID. 


71 


3.  Saul  was  a  figure  of  the  Jewish  Church.  Chosen  by  God,  at  first 
she  surpassed  all  others  in  her  knowledge  of  God  and  the  graces  with 
which  she  was  endowed.  But,  little  by  little,  she  fell.  She  forgot  her 
obedience,  her  humility,  her  charity,  and,  in  the  pride  of  her  insolence, 
trusted  alone  in  her  sacrifices.  She  also  rejected  the  Christian  Church, 
chosen  to  succeed  her.  Saul  persecuted  David  ;  so  did  the  Jews  perse- 
cute Jesus  Christ.  David  wept  for  the  death  of  Saul ;  so  did  Jesus 
Christ  weep  over  Jerusalem. 


A.M.  2934.] 


46.— David. 


fA.C.  1066. 


1.  At  the  command  of  God,  Samuel  went  to  Bethlehem, 
to  the  house  of  Isai.  When  he  arrived,  David j  the  youngest 
of  the  sons  of  Isai,  was  in  the  fields  tending  his  father's 
flocks.  Samuel  sent  for  him,  and,  taking  a  horn  of  oil, 
anointed  him.  As  the  Spirit  of  God  came  upon  David,  it 
departed  from  Saul. 


2.  Saul  became  subject  to  fits  of  melancholy,  and  an  evil 
spirit  haunted  him.     On  such  occasions  David  was  brought 

Questions  to  Chapter  45.— What  did  the  people  ask  for  ?  Who  was  anointed 
king:  ?  What  is  said  of  Saul  ?  How  did  he  reipn  in  the  beginning  ?  For  what  was 
Saul  cut  off  from  the  tlirone  of  Israel  ?  How  was  Saul  a  figure  of  the  Jewish 
Church? 


72  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

in  to  play  upon  his  harp  and  soothe  the  troubled  mind  of  the 
king.  Thus  David  was  introduced  into  Saul's  house.  More- 
over, Saul  made  David  his  armor-bearer,  not  knowing  that  he 
had  been  oonsecrated  king.  As  often  as  David  played,  Saul 
was  soothed. 


A.M.  2942.]  47. — David  and  Goliath.  [a.c.  loos. 

1.  A  new  war  broke  out  between  the  Philistines  and  the 
Israelites.  The  Philistines  were  encamped  on  one  moun- 
tain, the  Israelites  on  another  directly  opposite — a  narrow 
valley  lying  between  them.  A  giant,  named  Goliath,  ad- 
vanced from  the  camp  of  the  Philistines.  His  height  was 
six  cubits  and  a  span  ;  he  had  on  his  head  a  brazen  helmet, 
and  was  clothed  in  a  heavy  coat  of  mail.  The  staff  of  his 
spear  was  like  a  weaver's  beam. 

2.  Thus  arrayed,  Goliath  defied  the  armies  of  Israel,  asking' 
that  a  man  be  sent  to  fight  him.  For  forty  days  this  giant 
presented  himself — to  the  shame  of  Saul  and  the  terror  of 
the  Israelites,  for  no  man  dared  to  meet  him. 

David  came  to  the  camp  to  see  how  it  fared  with  his 
brothers.  When  he  saw  Goliath,  and  heard  his  taunts,  his 
blood  boiled  within  him,  and,  coming  to  Saul,  he  said,  "  I 
will  fight  this  Philistine.'' 

3.  At  first  Saul  refused,  but,  on  the  representations  of 
David,  at  length  yielded.  Then  Saul  clothed  David  in  his 
own  armor  ;  but,  unaccustomed  to  it,  David  put  it  off,  and, 
choosing  five  smooth  stones  from  the  brook,  took  his  sling 
and  went  forth  to  meet  Goliath. 

4.  When  the  giant  saw  him  he  despised  him,  asking  if  he 
thought  he  was  a  dog.  But  David  feared  not  ;  he  went  forth 
in  the  might  and  the  power  of  God.  When  the  two  cham- 
pions drew  near  to  each  other,  David  chose  one  of  the  stones 
that  he  carried  with  him,  and,  casting  it  with  his  sling, 
struck  the  Philistine  on  the  forehead  with  such  force  that 

Questions  to  Chapter  46.— Who  was  anointed  king  ?    Whose  son  was  he  ?    With 
what  was  Saul  attacked  ?    Who  played  for  him  ?    What  was  David  made  ? 


he  fell  with  his  face  to  the  ground.     Then  David  ran  and, 
drawing  the  sword  of  Goliath  from  its  sheath,  cut  off  his  head. 


5.  When  the  Philistines  saw  their  champion  was  slain,  they 
fled;  but  the  Israelites,  shouting  and  pursuing,  killed  many 
of  them,  and  pillaged  their  camp. 

This  victory  of  David  over  Goliath  was  a  figure  of  Christ's  victory 
over  the  devil.  As  Goliath  for  forty  days  insulted  the  armies  of  Israel, 
so  did  the  devil  for  four  thousand  years  war  against  God's  kingdom  on 
earth  ;  and  as  David  conquered  Goliath  with  a  staff  and  five  smooth 
stones,  so  did  Jesus  Christ  conquer  the  devil  by  His  cross  and  His  five 
wounds. 


A.M.  29iA.]        48. — Jonathan's  Love  and  Saul's 
Hatred  for  David. 


[A.C.   105«. 


1.  When  Saul  and  the  army  returned  from  their  victory 
over  the  Philistines,  the  women  of  Israel  came  forth  from 
the  different  cities  playing  and  singing,  "  Saul  hath  killed 
his  thousands,  but  David  his  tens  of  thousands."     When  Saul 

Questions  to  Chapter  47.— What  is  said  of  the  armies  of  the  Israelites  and  Phi- 
listines ?  Who  was  Goliath  ?  What  did  Goliath  do  ?  Who  killed  him  ?  How  ? 
What  comparison  between  David  and  Christ  ?    And  between  Goliath  and  the  devil? 


74 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


heard  this  he  became  exceedingly  angry,  and  one  day  strove 
to  strike  David  with  his  hince;  but  David  escaped. 

2.  Shortly  after  this  Saul  offered  his  daughter  Michol  in 
marriage  to  David,  on  condition  that  he  would  kill  two  hun- 
dred Philistines.  Saul  hoped  that  the  Philistines  would  kill 
David.  But  David  killed  the  Philistines,  and  was  only  the 
more  loved  by  the  people.  When  Saul  saw  this  his  hatred 
increased,  and  he  became  more  decided  on  David^s  death. 


3.  In  proportion  as  Saul  hated  David,  did  Jonathan,  the 
king^s  son,  love  him.  David  and  Jonathan  made  with  each 
other  a  covenant  of  peace.  They  often  spoke  to  each  other 
of  Saul's  hatred.  Jonathan  reasoned  with  his  father,  and 
spoke  of  what  David  had  done  against  the  Philistines.  For 
the  moment  Saul  was  appeased. 

4.  For  the  fourth  time  David  went  to  war  with  the  Philis- 
tines. His  victory  only  aroused  anew  the  anger  and  jealousy 
of  Saul,  who  strove  to  strike  him  with  his  javelin;  but  David 
escaped  for  the  second  time.  Again  Jonathan  pleaded  for 
his  friend:  Saul's  anger  would  not  be  appeased,  and  in  his 
rage  he  even  drew  his  sword  to  kill  his  own  son. 

5.  When  Jonathan  saw  this  he  went  to  David,  and  told 


David's  generosity  to  saul.— saul's  death. 


75 


him  whiit  had  happened,  and  advised  him  to  flee.  Weeping, 
Jonathan  sent  David  away,  but  bade  him  never  forget  the 
covenant  they  had  made,  nor  what  they  had  sworn  to  the 
Lord. 


49. — David's  Generosity  to  Saul. — 
Saul's  Death. 


[A.C.    1051. 


1.  For  a  while  David's  life  was  in  constant  danger  from 
the  hands  of  Saul;  but  he  placed  his  confidence  in  God,  who 
did  not  desert  him. 


One  day  Saul  pursued  David  with  three  thousand  men. 
Wearied,  Saul  entered  a  cave  in  which  David  and  his  men 
lay  concealed,  but  Saul  knew  it  not.  David's  men  would 
have  killed  Saul,  but  David  would  not  allow  them,  contenting 
himself  with  cutting  off  the  hem  of  Saul's  robe. 

2.  On  another  occasion  Saul  pursued  David  into  the  desert 
of  Hachila.     AVhile  Saul  and  his  general,  Abner,  together 

Questions  to  Chapter  48.— What  did  the  women  sing  ?  How  did  Saul  act  ? 
What  did  he  try  to  do  ?  On  what  condition  did  Saul  offer  his  daughter  to  David  ? 
W^hat  is  said  of  David  and  Jonathan  ?  How  did  Jonathan  plead  for  David  ?  What 
did  Saul  try  a  second  time  r    What  did  Jonathan  advise  David  f 


76  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

with  the  whole  army,  were  asleep,  David  and  Abisai  entered 
the  camp.  Abisai  would  have  run  Saul  through  with  his 
spear,  but  David  forbade  him.  David,  however,  took  the 
spear  that  was  at  the  king's  head. 

3.  When  they  were  gone  some  distance  from  the  camp, 
David  cried  to  the  king,  and  he  awoke.  AVhen  Saul  saw,  by 
the  loss  of  his  spear,  how  he  had  been  in  David's  power,  and 
how,  for  the  second  time,  David  had  spared  him,  he  repented, 
and  returned  with  his  army,  while  David  went  his  way. 

4.  War  again  broke  out  between  the  Philistines  and  the 
Israelites.  Saul  assembled  an  army  and  went  forth  to  meet  the 
enemy.  In  the  battle  Saul  was  mortally  wounded,  and, 
fearing  he  might  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Philistines,  fell  on 
his  own  sword,  and  died.  By  his  sinful  death  David  was 
freed  from  danger,  but  he  rejoiced  not;  he  only  saw  the  vir- 
tues and  good  qualities  of  the  king.  In  this  same  battle  Jon- 
athan was  also  killed.  When  David  heard  of  his  friend's 
death  he  wept  bitterly,  calling  him  brother,  and  comparing 
his  love  for  him  to  the  love  of  a  mother  for  her  child. 

END    OF   THE    THIRD    AGE. 


AGE   IV. 

THE   GRANDEUR  OF  THE   PEOPLE   OF  ISRAEL. 

FROM  DAVID  TO  THE  DIVISION  OF  THE  KINGDOM  UNDER  ROBOAM. 

A.M.  2m]        50. — The  Great  and  Pious  King       [a.c.  losi. 

David. 

1.  After  SauPs  death  David  was  chosen  king  of  Israel.  He 
established  his  residence  at  Jerusalem,  and,  by  the  number 
of  his  armies  and  the  brilliancy  of  his  victories,  was  very  re- 
nowned amongst  the  neighboring  nations.     He  had  twelve 

Questions  to  Chapter  49.^What  is  said  of  David's  life  ?  How  did  David  .show 
his  generosity  ?  How  did  Saul  act  ?  How  did  Saul  die  ?  Who  else  was  killed  ? 
How  did  David  take  Jonathan's  death  ? 


THE   GREAT   AND   PIOUS   KING   DAVID. 


71 


generals,  each  with  an  army  of  twenty-four  thousand  men 
under  him,  and,  over  all,  Abner  was  placed  general-in-chief. 

2.  During  his  long  and  turbulent  reign  David  carried  on 
many  wars.  In  turn  he  subdued  the  Philistines,  the  Moab- 
ites,  the  Syrians,  the  Edomites,  and  the  Ammonites.  By 
his  victories,  immense  treasures  of  gold  and  great  quantities 
of  booty  were  brought  to  Jerusalem.  When  David  died  he 
left  a  kingdom  that  extended  from  Egypt  to  the  Euphrates. 
In  every  respect  this  was  the  most  brilliant  period  in  the 
history  of  Israel,  as  well  for  its  victories  abroad  as  for  the 
wisdom  of  its  legislation  at  home. 


3.  David  paid  much  attention  to  the  administration  of 
justice.  He  chose  wise  men  for  his  counsellors  and  upright 
men  to  rule  the  people.  He  also  appointed  honest  men  to 
guard  the  royal  treasures  and  manage  the  crown  lands. 
Order  was  everywhere. 

4.  David,  moreover,  strove,  as  well  by  his  own  example  as 
by  his  influence,  to  cultivate  and  spread  the  worship  of  the 
true  God  among  his  subjects.     On   Mount  Sion  he  built  a 


78  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

magnificent  tent  in  whicli  to  place  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant. 
When  all  things  were  ready  the  Ark  was  carried  thither  with 
great  pomp  and  show.  In  the  procession  were  all  the  princes 
of  the  people,  clad  in  purple  robes,  while  the  priests  wore 
their  richest  vestments.  Three  thousand  armed  men  served 
as  a  guard  of  honor,  whilst  the  people  attended  in  countless 
numbers. 

5.  Those  who  marched  before  and  those  who  immediately 
surrounded  the  Ark  played  upon  lutes  and  harps,  and  on 
cymbals  and  trumpets.  David  himself  walked  before  the 
priests,  playing  on  his  harp,  while  at  every  few  steps  a  bull 
and  heifer  were  offered  in  sacrifice  to  the  Lord. 

6.  After  this  David  divided  the  priests  into  twenty-four 
classes,  and  each,  in  its  turn,  was  commanded  to  serve  before 
the  Lord.  From  amongst  the  Levites  were  chosen  four  thou- 
sand singers,  whose  duty  it  was  to  chant,  day  by  day,  the 
praises  of  God,  and  to  play  on  all  manner  of  musical  instru-' 
ments. 

A.M.  2981.]     51. — The  Revolt  and  Chastisement     ia.c.  low. 
of  Absalom. 

1.  David  committed  two  grievous  crimes :  first,  he  persuaded 
Bethsabee  to  sin  with  him,  and  then,  to  hide  her  shame, 
caused  Urias,  her  husband,  to  be  murdered.  But  the  Lord 
sent  the  prophet  Nathan  to  him,  who  fearlessly  reproached 
him  with  his  crimes.  David  humbly  acknowledged  his  faults 
and  confessed  his  sins  against  the  Lord.  At  the  sight  of  his 
humiliation  God  pardoned  him,  but,  as  a  punishment,  sent 
him  many  trials. 

2.  Of  these  the  most  severe  was  the  revolt  of  his  son  Ab- 
salom, tbe  most  beautiful  man  in  Israel.  Absalom  began  by 
flattering  the  people  and  pandering  to  their  prejudices. 
When  he  thought  himself  strong  enough  he  openly  revolted. 

OUESTIONS  TO  CHAPTER  50.-Who  was  chosen  king  ?  What  is  said  of  him  ?  What 
of  his  armies  '  Who  were  subdued  ?  AVl.at  was  brought  to  Jerusalem  ?  What  la 
«aid  of  David's  reign  ?  What  was  built  on  Mount  Sion  ?  What  was  placed  m  it? 
How  were  the  priests  divided  ?    W^h.'.t  was  the  duty  of  the  Levites  ? 


THE    REVOLT   AND   CHASTISEMENT   OF   ABSAL03I.  79 

From  all  sides  the  people  ran  to  his  standard.  When  David 
heard  this  he  left  Jerusalem,  and,  passing  over  the  brook 
Cedron,  went,  barefooted  and  his  head  uncovered,  up  the 
Mount  of  Olives,  weeping  on  the  way. 

3.  A  man  from  the  house  of  Saul,  named  Semei,  met  David 
as  he  fled,  and,  throwing  stones  at  him,  cursed  him,  calling 
him  a  man  of  blood.  Abisai,  one  of  David's  servants,  wished 
to  kill  Semei,  but  David  forbade  him,  hoping  God  might 
perhaps  turn  his  curses  into  blessings. 


4.  In  the  mean  time  Absalom  pursued  his  father  beyond  the 
Jordan;  the  two  armies  met,  and  Absalom  was  defeated. 
While  he  fled,  mounted  on  a  mule,  Absalom  passed  under  a 
large  oak-tree,  in  the  branches  of  which  his  hair  became 
entangled,  and,  the  mule  passing  on,  he  was  left  hanging  by 
the  hair.  AVhen  Joab,  one  of  the  king's  generals,  heard  this, 
he  ran  and  thrust  three  spears  into  the  ungrateful  heart  of 
Absalom.  He  threw  the  body  into  a  deep  pit,  and  cast  upon 
it  a  great  heap  of  stones. 


80 


HISTORY    OF    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


5.  AVhen  David  heard  of  his  son^s  death  he  was  greatly 
afflicted,  and,  weeping,  cried  out,  "  My  son  Absalom,  would 
to  God  I  had  died  in  your  stead,  Absalom,  my  son  Absalom." 
After  this  David  returned  to  Jerusalem,  accompanied  by 
his  army  and  a  great  multitude  of  people  who  came  forth  to 
meet  him. 


:^^^|P^,  ^^^  J^^ 


•'--^-    ^^  p   ^ 


6.  David  is  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ — in  his  ^family  residence,  Bethle- 
hem ;  in  the  obscurity  of  liis  youth  ;  in  his  victory  over  Goliath  ;  in  his 
sorrow  when  he  passed  over  the  brook  Cedron  ;  by  his  ascent  of  the 
Mount  of  Olives  ;  in  his  generosity  to  his  persecutors  ;  and,  finally,  in 
his  triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem. 

7.  As  David  had  to  contend  against  two  enemies,  Saul  and  Absalom, 
so  have  two  enemies  risen  against  Christ  and  His  Church— the  first, 
Judaism,  which  the  Church  replaced  ;  the  second,  heresy,  which  has  so 
often  risen  against  the  Catholic  Church,  and,  by  flatterin'g  the  passions 
of  men,  succeeded  in  blinding  the  multitude  and  leading  them  astray. 

Questions  to  Chapter  51.— Whom  did  God  send  to  David  ?  What  did  David  do  ? 
What  great  punishment  did  God  send  ?  Who  cursed  David  ?  WTiat  happened  fco 
Absalom  ?    Where  did  David  go  ?    Of  vrhom  is  David  a  figure  ?    How  ? 


THE    WISDOM   OF   SOLOMON".  81 


AM. 2986]  52.— The  Last  Days  of  David.  [a.c.iou. 

1.  David  reigned  over  Israel  from  his  thirtieth  to  seven- 
tieth year.  When  he  saw  his  end  approaching  he  called 
together  the  princes  and  principal  men  of  the  nation,  and 
told  them  how  he  had  intended  to  build  a  Temple  to  the 
Lord  ;  how  he  had  gathered  together  gold  and  silver,  brass 
and  iron,  and  Avood  and  stone,  but  that  God  had  forbidden 
him,  as  he  was  a  man  of  blood  and  of  many  wars.  God, 
however,  w^ould  allow  his  son  Solomon  to  build  the  Temple. 

2.  Then  David  gave  Solomon  minute  directions  as  to  its 
construction,  and  warned  him  that  it  was  not  a  house  for 
man  he  was  building,  but  a  dwelling-place  for  the  Lord. 
David,  besides,  told  Solomon  never  to  forsake  the  Lord,  but 
to  serve  Him  with  a  docile  heart  ;  and,  further,  to  remember 
that,  in  the  day  he  forsook  God,  God  would  forsake  him. 

David  died,  and  was  buried  on  Mount  Sion,  and  Solomon, 
his  son,  succeeded  him. 

A.M. 2989]         5o. — The  Wisdom  of  Solomon.  [A.c.ion. 

1,  In  the  beginning  ot  his  reign  Solomon  loved  the  Lord, 
and  walked  in  his  fathers  footsteps.  One  night  the  Lord 
aj)peared  to  him,  and  bade  him  ask  what  he  would.  Solomon 
asked  for  wisdom,  that  he  might  rule  with  justice.  When 
the  Lord  heard  this  He  was  much  pleased,  and  gave  Solomon 
not  only  the  wisdom  he  had  asked  for,  but  also  riches  and 
honors  and  a  long  life. 

2.  Besides,  God  gave  him  a  true  knowledge  of  all  things 
in  nature^  so  that  he  understood  the  admirable  order  of 
creation,  the  power  of  the  elements,  the  course  of  the  seasons, 
the  position  of  the  stars,  the  instincts  of  animals,  and  the 
thoughts  of  men,  together  with  a  knowledge  of  the  diversity 
of  plants,  and  the  medicinal  virtues  of  their  roots.  All 
nature  was  open  to  his  mind,  whence  it  came  to  pass  that  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  52.— How  long  did  David  rei.s^n  ?  What  did  he  say  about 
the  Temple  ?    Wh&t  did  he  say  to  Solomon  ? 


82  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

wise  men  of  the  world  and  the  princes   of  nations  stood  in 
admiration  at  the  wisdom  of  Solomoi). 

3.  One  day  two  women  came  to  him  demanding  judgment 
in  their  case.  The  first  said  :  "  This  woman  and  myself  live 
together  in  one  house.  We  have  each  had  a  child.  During 
the  night  her  son  died.  When  she  discovered  this  she  rose, 
whilst  I  slept,  and  took  my  son  from  my  side,  and  laid  her 
dead  son  in  his  place.  In  the  morning  I  saw  the  dead  child, 
but,  on  a  closer  examination,  I  discovered  it  was  not  mine." 


4.  In  answer  to  this  the  other  said,  "  Surely  your  son  is 
dead,  and  mine  lives."  But  the  first  answered,  "  It  is  not 
so."  Thus  the  two  women  disputed  before  the  king.  Then 
Solomon  ordered  a  sword  to  be  brought  and  the  living  child 
to  be  divided,  and  half  to  be  given  to  one,  and  half  to  the 
other.  When  the  mother  of  the  child  heard  this  she  was 
filled  with  dismay  and  overwhelmed  with  agony.  Torn  with 
a  mother's  love  for  her  child,  she  cried  out  to  the  king, 
"  My  lord,  dve  her  the  child  alive;  do  not  kill  it."  But  the 
other  said,  "Let  it  be  divided." 

5.  Then  Solomon  ordered  the  living  child  to  be  given  to 


THE    BUILDING   AND    DEDICATION   OF   THE   TEMPLE.        8^ 

the  first:  "for,"  said  he,  "  she  is  the  mother."  Soon  this 
judgment  was  known  in  all  the  land  of  Israel,  and  the  people 
were  filled  with  admiration  for  Solomon,  because  they  sa"' 
the  Spirit  of  God  was  in  him. 

A.M.  2992.1      54. — The  Building  and  Dedication        [a.c.ioo8. 
of  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem. 

1.  In  the  fourth  year  of  his  reign  Solomon  began  to  build, 
on  Mount  Moria,  in  Jerusalem,  a  Temple  to  the  Lord.  Dur- 
ing its  construction  seventy  thousand  men  were  employed  to 
cut  and  bring  the  wood  that  was  needed,  while  eighty  thou- 
sand more  were  engaged  in  quarrying  and  dressing  the  stone. 
Besides  these,  thirty-six  hundred  overseers  were  needed  to 
see  that  all  was  done  according  as  it  had  been  planned.  Ten 
thousand  Israelites  were  sent  to  cut  down  cedars  and  pine- 
trees  on  the  mountains  of  Libanus. 

2.  The  building  itself  was  of  vast  and  magnificent  propor- 
tions. Its  length  was  sixty  cubits,  its  height  thirty,  and  its 
breadth  twenty  cubits.  Besides  this  there  were  added  porti- 
cos that  ran  round  the  main  building,  and  also  courts  for 
the  use  of  the  priests  and  the  people.  The  interior  was  lined 
with  cedar,  and  ornamented  with  carvings  representing 
cherubim,  palm-trees,  and  all  kinds  of  flowers.  Everything 
needed  in  the  Temple  for  the  worship  of  God  was  of  the 
purest  gold,  among  which  are  enumerated  ten  tables,  a  large 
number  of  candlesticks,  and  a  hundred  chalices. 

3.  At  the  end  of  seven  years  the  Temple  was  finished,  when 
the  princes  and  ancients  of  the  people  assembled  together, 
and  carried  the  Ark  from  Mount  Sion  to  the  sanctuary  pre- 
pared for  it.  The  people  walked  before,  while  the  Levites 
played  upon  cymbals  and  harps,  and  a  hundred  priests 
sounded  their  trumpets,  and  all  the  multitude  sang,  "  Praise 
to  the  Lord,  because  He  is  good  ;  and  His  mercy  endureth 

Questions  to  Chapter  53.— What  is  said  of  Solomon  ?  What  did  God  give  him  ? 
What  else  besides  wisdom  ?  What  is  said  of  the  two  women  ?  What  was  Solomon's 
decision  ? 


M  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

forev^er."     On  the  way  an  innumerable  number  of  oxen  and 
fiheep  were  offered  in  sacrifice. 

4.  Wken  the  Ark  was  placed  within  the  sanctuary,  a  cloud 
filled  the  Temple,  and  the  multitude  fell  upon  their  knees. 
Solomon,  lifting  up  his  hands  towards  heaven,  said  :  "  Lord, 
the  Grod  ol  Israel  !  nothing  can  be  compared  to  Thee  ;  nor 
€an  the  heavens  contain  Thee,  much  less  this  house  :  never- 
theless I  have  built  it,  that  here  Thou  mayest  listen  to  the 
prayers  of  the  people,  and  mayest  be  merciful  to  them/' 

5.  Whilst  Solomon  was  yet  praying  and  the  people  were 
round  about  adoring,  fire  came  down  from  heaven  and  con- 
sumed the  sacrifices.  God  again  appeared  to  Solomon,  and 
told  him  his  prayer  was  heard;  and  this  Temple  he  had  built 
should  ever  be  a  place  where  the  prayers  of  those  who  came 
to  offer  their  vows  would  be  heard. 


AM.  3023]     55^ — The  Magnificence  of  Solomon,     [a.c.  977. 
— His  End. 

1.  For  the  first  twenty  years  of  his  reign  Solomon  walked 
in  the  footsteps  of  his  father  David.  His  name  and  his 
greatness  were  known  throughout  the  world.  Nations  paid 
him  tribute,  and  his  vessels  whitened  the  seas  from  India  to 
Spain,  carrying  gold  and  ebony  and  precious  stones  to  his 
capital. 

2.  In  this  general  prosperity  many  cities  were  built  through 
the  land,  and  Jerusalem  rose  to  the  highest  splendor  and 
magnificence.  Solomon  built  a  palace  of  untold  wealth;  his 
throne  was  of  ivory,  overlaid  with  gold,  while  within  the 
palace  hung  fifty  massive  bucklers  of  the  same  precious 
metal. 

3.  The  vessels,  the  chalices,  the  utensils,  and  everything 
necessary  for  the  service  of  the  Lord,  were  of  the  purest  gold. 
The  people  lived  in  peace,  and  neighboring  nations  sought 

Questions  to  Chapter  54.— What  did  Solomon  build  ?  How  many  men  were  en- 
gaged upon  it  ?  Describe  the  Temple  and  the  things  needed  for  the  worship  of 
God.  Describe  the  dedication.  What  happened  when  the  Ark  was  placed  in  the 
sanctuary  ?    What  did  God  promise  Solomon  ? 


THE    DIVISION   OF   THE   KINGDOM.  85 

Solomon's  friendship.  Even  the  Queen  of  Saba,  dazzled  by  the 
splendor  of  his  fame,  came  to  visit  him,  that  she  might  for 
herself  see  his  magnificence  and  prove  his  wisdom.  These 
were  the  days  of  Israel's  glory. 

4.  But  Solomon  did  not  end  his  reign  as  he  began  it. 
AVlien  he  grew  old  he  was  led  away  from  God  by  the  blan- 
dishments of  pagan  women;  his  heart  became  corrupted,  and 
he  fell  into  idolatry;  nay,  to  please  his  women,  he  built  a. 
temple  for  their  idols.  When  the  Lord  saw  this  He  became 
exceedingly  angry,  and  told  Solomon  that,  for  his  sins,  the 
kingdorri  would  be  divided  and  given  to  another:  ''yet,''  said 
the  Lord,  "for  the  love  I  bore  thy  father  David,  I  will  leave- 
two  tribes  to  thy  son." 

5.  Hurried  on  by  his  passion,  and  blinded  by  his  sins,  Solo- 
mon fell  from  his  greatness.  He  oppressed  his  subjects,  and 
scandalized  his  people,  until  discontent  and  revolt  showed 
themselves  everywhere.  Amid  general  gloom,  Solomon,  the 
wisest  of  men,  died — a  sad  example  of  the  weakness  and 
fickleness  of  man  and  the  vanity  of  life. 

AM.  S029.]     56o — The  Division  of  the  Kingdom,      lac.  97i_ 

1.  After  the  death  of  Solomon  the  people  came  to  his  son 
Roboam,  and  asked  him  to  lighten  a  little  the  burden  which 
his  father  had  imposed  upon  them.  Roboam  bade  them 
return  in  three  days.  In  the  mean  time  he  consulted  the  old 
men,  who  recommended  mercy  and  kindness;  and  then  the 
young  men,  who  advised  harshness.  Following  the  advice 
of  the  young  men,  Roboam  said  to  the  people,  on  the  third 
day:  "  My  father  put  a  heavy  yoke  upon  you;  I  will  make  it 
heavier.  My  father  beat  you  with  whips;  I  will  chastise  you 
with  scorpions." 

2.  When  the  people  heard  this  they  became  very  angry 
and  stoned   Aduran,   the    king's    messenger,   and,   choosing" 

Questions  to  Chapter  55  —What  is  said  of  the  first  years  of  Solomon's  rei^n  ? 
Describe  Solomon's  magnificence.  What  is  said  of  the  ornaments  and  vessels  of 
the  Temple  ?    Who  came  to  see  Solomon  ?    How  did  Solomon  end  his  days  ? 


S6  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

Jeroboam,  one  of  Solomon's  servants,  made  him  king  over 
ten  tribes.  The  two  tribes  of  Jiida  and  Benjamin  adhered  to 
Roboam. 

Thus,  according  as  God  had  foretold  Solomon,  were  the 
Jewish  people  divided  into  two  kingdoms — Israel  and  Jnda. 
Jerusalem  remained  the  cajDital  of  Juda,  while  Samaria,  at  a 
later  period,  became  the  capital  of  Israel. 

3.  This  sinful  separatiou  of  the  ten  tribes  from  their  harsh  yet  lawful 
king  is  a  figure  of  so  many  who,  by  heresy  and  sin,  separate  themselves 
from  the  Catholic  Church,  God's  true  representative  upon  earth. 

Jerusalem  represented  truth  ;  Samaria,  heresy.  At  the  former  was 
the  Temple,  where  alone  sacrifice  pleasing  to  God  could  be  offered. 
There  was  the  Ark  of  the  Covenant,  and  there  alone  was  the  priesthood 
that  God  had  established. 

4.  The  separated  tribes,  from  which  was  formed  the  kingdom  of 
Israel,  were  by  far  more  numerous  than  the  two  that  remained  faithful. 
This  mattered  not.  As  with  heresy,  so  with  them  ;  in  a  few  years  they 
entirely  disappeared  from  history,  leaving  but  a  name  behind  them. 

5.  To  the  two  tribes  God  showed  mercy,  for  from  them  came  the 
Saviour  of  the  world.  So  shall  it  be  with  the  Catholic  Church  :  she 
has  seen  the  rise  and  fall  of  all  forms  of  heresies,  many  of  which,  for  a 
time,  seemed  to  threaten  her  existence  ;  but  they  have  passed  away, 
while  she  remains,  as  she  will  remain  to  the  end. 

END  OF  THE  FOURTH   AGE. 


'Questions  to  Chapter  56.— How  did  Roboam  treat  the  people  ?  What  happened? 
What  was  Jeroboam  made  ?  Who  adhered  to  Roboam  ?  Into  what  were  the  Jews 
divided  ?  What  were  the  capitals  of  the  two  nations  ?  W^hat  is  said  of  the  king:- 
dom  of  Israel  and  of  the  kingdom  of  Juda  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Catholic  Church 
and  hei'esy  ? 


A    GENERAL   VIEW.  Hi 

AGE  V 
DECLINE   OF   THE    PEOPLE   OF  ISRAEL 

FROM  RDBOAM  TO  JESUS  CHRIST. 

PART   FIRST. 

THE    KINGDOM   OF    ISRAEL   TO   ITS    DESTRUCTION 
BY   THE    KINGS   OF   ASSYRIA. 

57.— A  General  View. 

1.  Soon  after  their  separation  from  the  Kingdom  of  Juda 
the  people  of  Israel  fell  into  idolatry.  It  happened  thus: 
Jeroboam  said  to  himself,  "If  my  people  go  up  to  Jerusalem 
to  offer  sacrifice,  as  the  law  commands,  they  will  soon  return 
to  Roboam  and  abandon  me."  So  he  made  two  calves  of  gold, 
and,  setting  them  uji,  said  to  the  people,  "  Go  not  up  to 
Jerusalem,  for  your  gods  are  here."  The  people  obeyed  him 
and  adored  the  idols. 

2.  During  his  whole  reign  Roboam  made  war  upon  Jero- 
boam ;  nor  was  peace  ever  permanently  established  between 
the  two  kingdoms.  So  bitter  became  the  strife  that  fre- 
quently the  stranger  and  the  pagan  were  called  in  to  help  the 
weaker  side. 

For  two  hundred  and  fifty-three  years  Israel,  whose  capital 
was  at  Samaria,  maintained  a  separate  existence.  During 
this  time  Israel  had  nineteen  kings,  most  of  whom  came  to 
the  throne  by  violence  or  by  the  murder  of  their  predecessors. 
Disorder,  vice,  idolatry,  reigned  supreme. 

3.  To  punish  the  kings  and  correct  the  people,  and  that  He 
might  leave  them  no  shadow  of  excuse  for  their  wickedness, 
God,  from  time  to  time,  raised  up  saintly  men  Qdlledi  prophets. 
These  prophets  preached  and  wrought  miracles,  both  in  the 
kingdom  of  Israel  and  in  the  kingdom  of  Juda. 

4.  God  did  everything  to  save  His  chosen  people  ;  at  one 
time  humbling  them  by  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  at  an- 


88  HISTORY    OF    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

other  cheering  them  on  with  the  promises  of  the  Redeemer. 
But  they  were  a  perverse  and  stiff-necked  people,  nor  would 
they  obey.  Hence  God  could  say  to  them,  in  all  justice  : 
"  0  Israel  !  thy  destruction  is  from  thyself." 

A.M. 3092.1     58. — God  sends  the  Prophet  Elias.       lA.c.m, 

1.  Achab  was  one  of  the  most  wicked  of  all  the  kings  that 
ruled  over  Israel.  In  concert  with  his  pagan  wife  Jezabel 
he  built  a  temple  to  the  god  Baal.  He  appointed  four  hun- 
dred and  fifty  priests  to  serve  this  false  god,  whilst  at  the 
same  time  he  put  to  death  all  the  priests  of  the  true  God  he 
could  find  in  his  kingdom. 


2.  When  God  saw  the  wickedness  of  this  king,  He  sent 
Elias  the  prophet  to  him  to  tell  him  no  rain  should  fall  in 
Israel.  When  Achab  heard  this  he  became  exceedingly 
angry,  and  secretly  sought  to  put  Elias  to  death.  But  God 
bade  the  prophet  go  to  the  torrent  of  Carith,  where  the 
ravens  would  feed  him. 

3.  Elias  did  as  he  was  commanded,  and  night  and  morning 

Questions  to  Chapter  57.— How  did  the  people  of  Israel  fall  into  idolatry  ?  What 
did  Roboam  do  against  Jeroboam  ?  How  long  did  the  kingdom  of  Israel  last  f 
What  was  its  character  ?    Who  were  the  propliets  ?    What  did  they  do  ? 


ELIAS   AND    THE    PRIESTS    OF    BAAL.  89 

the  ravens  brought  him  bread  and  flesh,  and  he  drank  from 
the  torrent.  In  time  the  torrent  also  dried  up,  when  the 
Lord  told  Elias  to  go  to  Serepta,  in  the  land  of  the  Sido- 
nians,  where  a  widow  would  feed  him. 

4.  Elias  went, and,  as  he  was  entering  the  city, he  met  the 
widow,  from  whom  he  asked  a  little  water  to  drink.  When 
she  went  to  bring  it  Elias  called  after  her  to  bring  him  also 
a  little  morsel  of  bread.  But  she  answered,  "  I  have  but  a 
handful  of  meal  and  a  little  oil  in  a  cruse.  I  am  gathering  a 
few  sticks  wherewith  to  cook  it  for  myself  and  my  son,  that 
we  may  eat  it  and  die." 

5.  Elias  bade  her  fear  not,  but  to  make  a  cake  for  him, 
and  then  to  make  one  for  herself  and  son  :  "  For  her  meal 
would  not  fail,  nor  her  oil  diminish,  until  rain  would  fall 
upon  the  earth."  The  women  did  as  he  commanded  her,  and 
her  meal  failed  not,  nor  did  her  oil  diminish. 

6.  Some  time  afterwards  the  widow's  son  died,  and  at  the 
prayer  of  Elias  the  child  was  restored  to  life.  When  the 
woman  saw  what  was  done  she  said  to  Elias:  "  Now  I  know 
you  are  a  man  of  God." 

A.M. 3096]     59.— Elias  and  the   Priests  of  Baal.      [A.c.m. 

1.  For  three  years  and  six  months  no  rain  fell  in  Israel. 
Again  Elias  presented  himself  to  Achab,  who  with  much 
anger  chid  him  for  the  distress  that  was  then  in  the  country. 
But  Elias  answered  him  that  he  had  not  plunged  Israel  into 
its  present  trouble,  but  the  king  himself  by  his  sins  and  his 
idolatries. 

2.  Then  Elias  bade  the  king  assemble  all  Israel  upon 
Mount  Carmel,  and  also  the  four  hundred  and  fifty  priests  of 
Baal.  Achab  did  so,  and  went  himself  to  the  mountain. 
When  they  were  all  assembled  Elias  made  the  following 
proposition  :  " I  am  alone,"  said  he  ;    "the  priests  of  Baal 

Questions  to  Chapter  58— WTiat  is  said  of  Achab  ?  What  did  he  build  ?  Who 
came  to  him  ?  Where  did  Elias  go  ?  How  was  he  fed  ?  Where  did  God  send  him  ? 
Tell  what  happened  to  the  widow  of  Serepta  ? 


90 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 


tire  four  hundred  and  fifty  :  let  two  bullocks  be  given  us  ; 
let  them  choose  one  and  I  will  choose  the  other;  let  them 
kill  their  bullock  and  I  will  kill  mine  ;  and  let  each  of  us 
lay  our  bullock  upon  wood,  but  put  no  fire  under  it  ;  then 
let  them  call  upon  their  gods  and  I  will  call  upon  my  God  ; 
and  let  the  God  that  shall  answer  by  fire  be  God."  The 
proposition  pleased  the  people. 


n.  The  priests  of  Baal  prepared  themselves  with  great 
solemnity,  and,  when  they  had  dressed  their  bullock,  laid  it 
on  the  altar.  Erom  morning  till  noon  they  called  upon  Baal, 
but  he  heard  them  not. 

ThenElias  be^an  to  laugh  at  them,  bidding  them  :  "  Cry 
louder  ;  perhaps  Baal  was  asleep  ;  or  maybe  entertaining 
himself  with  a  friend  ;  or  perhaps  he  might  be  on  a  journey 
and  away  from  home."  They  continued  to  cry  all  the 
louder,  but  no  Baal  spoke. 

4.  Elias  built  an  altar  also,  and  dressing  his  bullock  laid 
it  on  it.  He  dug  a  trench  round  about  the  altar  and  filled 
it  with  water  ;  he  also  poured  water  on  the  wood.     Then  he 


THE  VINEYARD  OF  NABOTH.  91 

called  upon  the  Lord  to  show  His  power,  that  the  people 
might  be  converted. 

5.  While  Elias  was  yet  praying  fire  came  down  from 
heaven  and  consumed  the  holocaust,  as  also  the  wood  and 
the  stones  of  the  altar — nay,  the  very  water  in  the  trench. 
When  the  people  saw  this  they  fell  on  their  faces  and  cried 
out  :  "  The  Lord,  He  is  God;  the  Lord,  He  is  the  true  God!  " 

Then  the  priests  of  Baal  were  slain,  and  shortly  after  rain 
fell  in  great  abundance. 

60.— The  Vineyard  of  Naboth. 

1.  A  man  named  Naboth  had  a  vineyard  near  the  palace 
of  King  Achab.  The  king  wished  to  buy  it,  but  Naboth 
would  not  sell  it:  so  Achab  became  very  angry.  When  Jeza- 
bel,  the  queen,  heard  what  had  happened,  she  sent  for  false 
witnesses,  who  accused  Naboth  "of  having  blasphemed 
against  God  and  the  king."  Naboth  was  stoned  to  death, 
and  Achab  took  the  vineyard. 

2.  By  the  command  of  God,  Elias  came  to  Achab  and  told 
him  because  he  had  done  this  wicked  thing,  and  unjustly 
taken  the  vineyard  of  Naboth,  the  dogs  would  lick  his  blood 
and  eat  the  flesh  of  Jezabel. 

This  prophecy  was  fulfilled  to  the  letter.  Three  years 
after,  Achab  was  mortally  wounded  in  battle,  and  the  dogs 
licked  his  blood  ;  and  some  time  after  that,  during  the  reign 
of  Jehu,  Jezabel,  by  the  king's  orders,  was  thrown  from 
a  window  and  trampled  to  death  under  the  horses'  feet. 
When,  some  hours  afterwards,  her  friends  came  to  seek  for 
the  body,  it  was  found  torn  to  pieces  by  the  dogs. 

QUESTION'S  TO  Chapter  59. -For  how  long:  did  no  rain  fall  ?  What  proposal  did 
Ehas  make  ?  How  did  the  priests  of  Baal  act  ?  What  did  Elias  do  ?  What  was  the 
result  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  60— What  is  said  of  Naboth's  vineyard  ?  How  did  Achab 
get  it  ?    What  did  Elias  tell  Achab  ?    How  was  this  prophecy  fulfilled  ? 


92 


HISTORY    OF   THE   OLD    TESTAMENT. 


61.— The  Prophet  Eliseus. 

1.  By  Grod's  command  Elias  chose  Eliseus  for  his  suc- 
cessor. When  the  time  drew  near  that  Elias  should  go  to 
God  he  strove  to  escape  from  Eliseus,  but  he  could  not; 
and,  while  they  were  walking  together,  Elias  was  parted  from 
Eliseus  by  a  fiery  chariot  and  carried  up  into  heaven  by  a 
whirlwind.  The  mantle  of  Elias  fell  upon  Eliseus,  and  he 
was  filled  with  the  spirit  and  miraculous  powers  of  his  master. 


2.  One  day  Eliseus  was  insulted  by  some  rude  boys,  who 
mockingly  called  him  "  Bald-head."  The  prophet  threatened 
them  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  at  the  same  instant  two 
bears  came  from  the  woods  and  tore  forty  of  these  wicked 
boys  to  pieces. 

3.  On  another  occasion,  Naaman,  a  distinguished  Syrian 
general,  came  to  Eliseus  to  be  cured  of  leprosy.  When  he 
came  to  the  house  where  Eliseus  was,  the  prophet  sent  him 
word  by  his  servant  to  go  and  wash  seven  times  in  the  Jordan, 
and  he  would  be  clean.  Naaman  became  exceedingly  angry, 
because  he  thought  he  had  been  slighted  by  the  prophet. 

4.  However,  at  the  earnest  advice  of  his  servants,  Naaman 


THE   PROPHET  ELISEUS. 


93 


went,  and,  bathing  seven  times  in  the  Jordan,  was  cured. 
When  Naaman  saw  what  was  done  he  returned  to  Eliseus, 
and  acknowledged  there  was  no  God  but  the  God  of  Israel. 
Then  he  besought  the  prophet  to  take  a  gift,  but  he  would 
not. 

5.  When  Naaman  was  gone,  Giezi,  Eliseus'  servant,  ran 
after  him  and  told  him  that  two  sons  of  the  prophet's  had 
just  called  upon  his  master,  and  he  had  been  sent  for  a  talent 
of  silver  and  two  changes  of  garments.  Naaman  gave  him 
two  talents  of  silver,  and  Giezi  returned  to  his  master. 


6.  When  Eliseus  saw  him  he  asked  where  he  had  been. 
But  Giezi  denied  he  had  been  anywhere.  Eliseus  became 
indignant  at  the  lie,  and  said  to  him :  "  My  spirit  was 
with  you  when  the  man  turned  back  from  his  chariot  to 
meet  you.  Even  now  you  have  the  silver  and  garments  that 
were  given  you.  As  a  punishment  for  your  sin  the  leprosy 
of  Naaman  shall  stick  to  you  forever."  And  Giezi  went  out 
a  leper,  white  as  snow. 

•  7.  After  working  many  miracles,  Eliseus  died  and  was 
buried.  Some  time  after  his  death  a  man  died,  and  his 
friends  came  to  bury  him  near  the  grave  of  Eliseus.     But 


94 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 


suddenly  a  band  of  robbers  coming  upon  them,  they  threw 
the  dead  man  into  the  grave  where  the  body  of  Eliseus  lay. 
Scarce  had  the  dead  man  touched  the  bones  of  Eliseus  when 
he  came  to  life  and  stood  upon  his  feet. 

This  fact  proves  that  even  among  the  Jews  God  wrought  miracles  by 
the  relics  of  His  saints. 

A.M.  3197]  6*^. — Jonas  the  Prophet.  [a.c.sos. 

1.  After  the  death  of  Eliseus  God  chose  Jonas  for  His 
prophet.  One  day  God  bade  him  go  to  Ninive  and  preach 
penance,  for  the  sins  of  the  people  had  become  very  great. 

Ninive  was  the  capital  of  Assyria,  and  Jonas  wished  it  to 
perish.  Hence  he  fled  to  the  sea,  and  embarked  aboard  a 
vessel  going  to  Tharsis,  thinking  he  would  thus  flee  from  the 
Lord. 


2.  When  the  ship  had  pushed  out  from  the  land  God 
sent  a  violent  storm,  so  that  the  vessel  was  in  danger  of  being 
lost.  They  cast  lots  to  see  who  was  the  cause  of  the  evil, 
and  the  lot  fell  upon  Jonas.     Then  he  told  them  what  he 

Questions  to  Chapter  61.— Who  succeeded  Elias  ?  How  did  Elias  go  up  to 
heaven  ?  What  fell  upon  Eliseus?  What  happened  to  the  rude  bojs  ?  Tell  Ihe 
stoi-y  of  Naaman.    What  happened  to  Giezi  ?    What  happened  to  the  dead  man  ? 


JONAS   THE    PROPHET.  95 

iiad  done,  and  advised  them  to  cast  him  into  the  sea.  The 
sailors  cast  him  overboard,  and  immediately  the  sea  became 
calm. 

3.  The  Lord  had  prepared  a  great  fish — a  whale — which 
swallowed  up  Jonas.  For  three  days  and  three  nights  the 
prophet  was  in  the  whale's  belly.  Then  he  prayed  to  the 
Lord  for  help.  God  heard  him,  and  on  the  third  day  the 
fish  vomited  him  out  on  dry  land. 

4.  Jonas  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ.  Jonas  was  cast  into  the  sea 
tliat,  by  the  loss  of  one,  the  crew  might  be  saved.  By  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ  the  world  was  redeemed.  Jonas  was  three  days  in  the  whales 
belly;  Christ  was  three  days  in  the  tomb. 

5.  God  said  to  Jonas  a  second  time:  "  Go  into  Ninive  and 
cry,  *  Yet  forty  days,  and  Ninive  shall  be  destroyed,'  "  When 
the  people  heard  these  words  they  believed  in  God,  and, 
fasting,  clothed  themselves  in  sackcloth  and  ashes.  Even 
the  king  shared  in  the  general  penance,  and  by  proclama- 
tion commanded  every  one  to  abandon  his  sins,  that  perhaps 
God  would  spare  the  city.  When  God  saw  the  sincerity  of 
their  repentance,  He  heard  the  prayer  of  the  people  and  did 
not  destroy  the  city. 

6.  Jonas,  fearing  he  might  be  considered  a  false  prophet, 
was  displeased,  and,  going,  built  for  himself  a  booth,  outside 
the  walls  of  the  city.  During  the  night  the  Lord  caused  an 
ivy  to  grow  up,  that  it  might  shade  the  prophet  from  the 
heat  of  the  sun.  Jonas  was  much  pleased;  but  in  the  follow- 
ing night  God  prepared  a  worm  to  strike  the  ivy,  and  it 
withered. 

7.  Then  there  came  a  hot,  burning  wind,  while  the  rays  of 
the  sun  beat  upon  the  head  of  the  prophet.  Scorched  by  the 
heat,  discouraged  and  dejected,  Jonas  w^ished  to  die.  But 
the  Lord  said  to  Him :  "  You  are  grieved  and  dejected  for 
the  loss  of  a  miserable  ivy  that  you  neither  planted  nor  made 
to  grow:  should  I  not  spare  Ninive,  a  great  city,  in  which 
there  are  more  than  a  hundred  and  twenty  thousand  mon  ?  " 

Questions  to  Chapter  62.— Where  was  Jonas  sent?  What  happened  to  him  ? 
IIow  long  was  Jonas  in  the  whale's  belly  ?  How  was  Jonas  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ  ? 
What  did  the  people  of  Niuive  do  ?  How  did  Jonas  act  ?  W'hat  did  Jonas  build  ? 
What  is  said  of  the  ivy  ?    What  became  of  Ninive  ? 


iJ6  HISTORl    OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


A.M.  3278.;         63. — The  End  of  the  Kingdom  [A.c.722. 

of  Israel. 

1.  Ninive,  an  idolatrous  city,  did  penance,  and  found 
grace  with  God;  but  Israel  became  daily  more  and  more 
wicked.  She  set  God  at  defiance,  and  despised  His  prophets, 
until,  weary  with  her  crimes.  He  resolved  on  her  destruc- 
tion. 

2.  Suddenly  and  unexpectedly,  Salmanasar,  King  of  As- 
syria, came  with  a  powerful  army,  and  laid  siege  to  Samaria, 
the  capital  of  Israel.  After  three  years  he  took  the  city,  and 
led  the  greater  portion  of  the  inhabitants  captives  into  As- 
syria, while  those  who  remained  became  mixed  with  the 
neighboring  nations. 

3.  The  religion  of  the  Samaritans  was  a  compound  of 
Judaism  and  paganism^  The  people  of  Judea  hated  the 
Samaritans,  both  because  of  their  religion  and  because  of 
their  revolt.  Hence,  Our  Savior  was  called  a  Samaritan, 
because  the  Jews  thought  they  could  call  a  man  no  worse 
name. 

Those  who  were  led  away  into  captivity  never  returned, 
but,  becomijig  mixed  with  the  people  of  Assyria  and  the  sur- 
rounding nations,  were  lost  to  history,  and  perished  as  a 
people.     Not  a  trace  of  the  ten  tribes  remains  to-day. 

A.M.  3286.]  64. — The  Old  Tobias.  ia  c.  7u. 

1.  Among  those  who  were  led  into  captivity  by  Salmanasar 
was  a  God-fearing  man,  named  Tobias.  From  his  youth  he 
had  avoided  the  society  of  the  wicked  and  kept  the  com- 
mandments. He  sj)ent  much  of  his  time  in  consoling  his 
fellow-captives,  and  by  his  charities  helping  to  relieve  their 
wants.  To  feed  the  hungry,  to  clothe  the  naked,  and  in  the 
night  to  bury  the  dead  was  his  usual  care. 

Questions  to  Chapter  63.— Who  destroyed  Israel  ?  How  ?  What  became  of  the 
people  ?  What  was  the  religion  of  the  Samaritans  ?  Why  was  Chrisi  called  a 
Samaritan  ? 


THE   COUNSELS   OF  TOBIaS   TO   HIS   SON.  97 

2.  One  day,  wearied  and  exhausted  with  burying  the  dead,, 
he  returned  to  his  house,  and,  lying  down  by  the  wall,  fell 
asleep.  Whilst  he  slept  the  hot  dung  from  a  swallow^s  nest 
fell  into  his  eyes,  and  he  lost  his  sight.  Tobias  bore  his 
affliction  without  murmur,  and  strove  to  purify  himself  by 
his  trials. 

3.  Tobias  being  rendered  helpless  by  the  loss  of  his  sight, 
his  wife  Anna  w^ent  out  every  day  to  weave,  that  she  might 
help  to  support  him.  One  day  she  received,  over  and  above 
her  wages,  a  little  kid.  When  Tobias  heard  it  bleating  he 
began  to  fear  lest  it  might  have  been  gotten  dishonestly,  and 
not  until  he  had  been  assured  that  it  was  a  gift  would  he 
touch  it. 

65. — The  Counsels  of  Tobias  to  his  Son. 

1.  After  Tobias  had  been  proved  in  many  tribulations  he 
thought  he  was  going  to  die,  so  he  called  his  son  to  him,  that 
he  might  give  him  some  advice. 

"  When  I  die,"  said  he,  "  fail  not  to  bury  me.  Honor  thy 
mother,  nor  forget  what  she  suffered  for  thee.  When  she 
dies  bury  her  by  my  side.  Fear  God  and  never  sin;  keep 
pride  from  your  heart,  and  seek  the  counsel  of  the  wise  man. 

2.  "  Do  to  another  what  you  would  wish  him  to  do  to  you. 
Give  alms  according  to  your  means :  if  you  have  much,  give 
much;  if  little,  gi^e  little:  but  give  with  a  good  heart.  We 
are  poor,  it  is  true;  but,  if  we  fear  God  and  avoid  sin,  w^e 
will  receive  much.'* 

When  the  young  Tobias  heard  his  good  old  father  speaking 
in  this  manner  he  fell  upon  his  neck,  and,  weeping,  promised 
to  do  all  he  had  commanded. 

Questions  to  Chapter  64.— What  is  said  of  Tobias  ?    What  did  he  do  ?    How  did 
Tobias  lose  his  sight  ?    What  is  said  about  the  kid  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  65.— What  counsels  did  Tobias  give  his  sod  ?    How  did 
the  young  Tobias  act  ? 


98 


HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 


A.M.  3300.7        66.— The  Journey  of  the  Young 

Tobias. 


lA.C.  700. 


1.  After  this  advice,  Tobias  wished  to  send  his  son  to  a  dis- 
tant city,  called  Rages,  to  collect  a  debt.  Before  he  started 
the  old  man  was  very  anxious  to  select  for  him  a  suitable 
companion — one  who  also  knew  the  way.  The  young  Tobias 
went  out  to  seek  one,  and  he  found  a  beautiful  young  man 
standing  girded  and  ready  for  the  road.  It  was  the  Angel 
Raphael,  but  Tobias  knew  it  not. 


2.  Tobias  asked  the  stranger  if  he  knew  the  road  to  Rages. 
He  answered,  "Yes.''  Then  he  led  him  into  the  house,  when 
the  angel  promised  to  lead  the  younger  Tobias  to  Rages  and 
back  again.     Tobias  blessed  them,  and  they  departed. 

3.  At  the  end  of  the  first  day's  journey  they  came  to  the 
River  Tigris.  When  Tobias  wished  to  wash  his  feet  a  mon- 
strous fish  ro^  up  to  devour  him.  The  angel  bade  him  fear 
not,  but  seize  the  fish  and  draw  it  out.  Tobias  did  so. 
Then,  according  to  the  directions  of  the  angel,  he  took  out 
the  heart  and  the  gall  and  the  liver,  and  put  them  away  to 


THE   RETURN   OF   TOBIAS.  99 

be  used  for  medicine.     They  then  roasted  as  much  of  the  fish 
as  they  could  eat;  the  rest  they  salted  and  took  with  them. 

4.  When  they  drew  near  to  a  certain  city  the  angel  told 
Tobias  that  there  lived  there  a  man  named  Raguel,  a  near 
relation;  that,  moreover,  he  had  a  daughter  named  Sara, 
whom  he  must  ask  in  marriage.  When  Raguel  saw  him  and 
heard  who  he  was,  he  was  exceedingly  glad,  and  readily  gave 
him  his  daughter.  Tobias  remained  with  his  father-in-law 
during  the  rejoicings  for  his  marriage,  but  Raphael  went  on 
to  Rages  and  received  the  money  for  which  they  had  come. 


67.— The  Return  of  Tobias. 

1.  When  Tobias  had  been  with  Raguel  for  some  time  he 
thought  of  returning  home,  lest  his  father  might  be  uneasy  at 
his  delay.  At  first  Raguel  strove  to  persuade  him  to  remain; 
but  when  he  saw  the  young  man  resolved  to  go  he  divided 
his  property,  and  gave  him  half  as  a  marriage  gift,  and, 
blessing  him  and  his  daughter,  dismissed  them. 

2.  After  they  had  come  some  distance  on  the  way,  Raphael 
and  Tobias,  leaving  Sara  and  the  company  to  follow,  went 
on  before.  By  the  advice  of  the  angel,  Tobias  took  with  him 
the  gall  of  the  fish,  which  he  had  preserved. 

Meanwhile  the  parents  of  Tobias  became  very  anxious  at 
the  long  delay  of  their  son.  His  mother  wept  unceasingly, 
and  every  day  went  to  the  top  of  a  neighboring  hill,  from 
which  she  could  see  a  great  way  off. 

3.  At  length  she  saw  him  in  the  distance  and  recognized 
him  at  once.  Then  she  ran  back  and  told  her  husband  that 
their  son  was  coming.  The  old  man,  led  by  the  hand,  has- 
tened to  meet  his  son,  and,  kissing  him,  they  both  wept  for 
joy.  In  the  mean  time  the  dog  that  had  accompanied  the 
younger  Tobias  on  his  journey  ran  on  before,  wagging  his 
tail  and  jumping  with  delight. 

4.  When  they  had  all  thanked  God  for  His  mercies,  Tobias 

Questions  to  Chapter  66.— Tell  the  history  of  Raphael.    What  is  said  about  the 
fish  ?    What  is  said  of  Raguel  ? 


100  HISTORY   OF   THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

anointed  his  father's  eyes  with  the  gall  of  the  fish  which  he 
had  brought  with  him,  and  immediately  the  old  man  re- 
covered his  sight.  Falling  on  his  knees,  he  praised  God — 
as  well  because  He  had  afflicted  him  with  blindness  as  now 
because  He  had  cured  him. 

Seven  days  after  this,  Sara  arrived,  and,  with  her,  the  ser- 
vants, the  flocks,  and  the  camels  her  father  had  given  her, 
besides  the  money  which  Gabelus  had  paid.  A  great  feast 
was  made,  and  they  gave  themselves  up  to  rejoicing. 

5.  When  the  days  of  the  feast  were  finished  Tobias  asked 
his  father  what  reward  they  would  give  the  young  man  that 
had  accompanied  him,  or  what  recompense  could  be  sufficient 
for  all  he  had  done  for  them.  After  consulting  they  called 
the  angel  and  offered  him  half  of  all  they  possessed,  but  he 
refused.  Then  he  bade  them  rejoice  and  give  thanks  to  God, 
for  His  mercies  to  them,  to  pray  and  to  fast,  and  to  fear  not; 
"  for,"  said  he,  "  I  am  Eaphael,  one  of  the  angels  that  stand 
before  God,  and  have  been  sent  by  the  Lord  to  heal  you." 

6.  When  they  heard  this  they  were  much  troubled,  and 
fell  with  their  faces  to  the  ground.  But  the  angel  said  to 
them:  "Fear  not;  it  was  God's  will  I  should  be  with  you; 
bless  Him  and  sing  His  praise."  Then  he,  disappeared,  but 
they  continued  to  praise  God  and  to  publish  all  His  wonders. 
At  a  good  old  age  they  were  both  gathered  to  their  fathers, 
full  of  grace  before  God  and  men. 

PART   SECOND. 

THE    KINGDOM    OF    JUDA   FROM    THE    YEAR    975    TO 
THE   BIRTH    OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

A.M.  3025.]       68. — A  Summary  of  the  Principal        [A.c.975. 

Events. 

1.  From  the  death  of  King  Eoboam  to  the  year  588  before 
Christ,  eighteen  princes  of  the  house  of  David  successively 

Questions  to  Chapter  67.— What  did  Raguel  divide  ?  What  is  said  of  the  meet- 
ing of  the  old  and  young  Tobias  ?  How  did  Tobias  recover  his  sight  ?  What  is 
said  of  Sara  ?    What  was  offered  to  Raphael  ?    What  did  he  say  ? 


THE  KINGS  OF  JUDA  FROM  ROBOAM  TO  EZECHIAS.        101 

governed  Juda.  Some  of  them  were  men  of  wisdom,  who, 
fearing  God,  listened  to  the  prophets  that  were  sent  to  them; 
but  many  of  them  were  wicked  and  perverse,  who  gave  them- 
selves up  to  idolatry  and  led  the  people  into  sin. 

2.  To  punish  these  latter,  in  the  year  606  God  permitted 
Jerusalem  to  be  taken  by  the  Babylonians,  and  the  principal 
men  among  the  Jews  to  be  led  into  captivity.  Eighteen 
years  afterwards — that  is,  in  the  year  588  before  Christ — the 
entire  population  of  Juda  was  carried  into  Babylon,  and  the 
kingdom  of  Juda  destroyed. 

3.  For  seventy  years  the  Jews  remained  captives  in  Baby- 
lon, until  they  learned  to  humble  themselves  and  acknowl- 
edge their  sins.  During  their  captivity  their  faith  was 
strengthened  by  the  words  of  the  prophets,  and  by  their 
piety  they  edified  their  conquerors,  and  spread  amongst  them 
a  knowledge  of  the  Reedemer. 

4.  At  the  end  of  seventy  years— 536  before  Christ— God 
led  the  Jews  back  to  their  own  country.  They  immediately 
rebuilt  Jerusalem  and  the  Temple,  and  for  two  hundred  years 
lived  in  peace  and  contentment. 

After  the  death  of  Alexander  the  Great — 323  years  before 
Christ — they  were  again  persecuted  by  different  nations,  until 
Herod,  a  stranger,  ascended  the  throne  of  David.  Then, 
according  to  the  prophecy  of  Jacob,  the  time  was  come  when 
Christ  should  be  born. 

C9. — The  Kings  of  Juda  from  Roboam  to  Ezechias. 

1.  Abia,  a  brave  but  wicked  prince,  succeeded  his  father, 
Roboam,  on  the  throne  of  Juda.  In  turn  he  was  succeeded 
by  x\sa,  who,  in  the  beginning,  ruled  with  justice,  and  by  his 
many  brilliant  victories  added  to  the  glory  of  Juda,  but  at 
last  ended  in  forgetting  God. 

2.  Josaphat,  who  succeeded  him,  was  better  than  any  of 
his  three  predecessors.     He  abolished  idolatry,  and  appointed 

Questions  to  Chapter  68.— What  is  said  of  David's  successors  ?  When  were  the 
Jews  carried  into  Babylon  ?  How  long  did  they  remain  in  captivity  ?  When  did 
the  Jews  return  ?    W^hat  was  rebuilt  ? 


102  HISTORY   OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

God-fearing  men  to  judge  the  people  and  teach  them  the  law 
of  God.  For  his  piety,  God  gave  him  the  victory  over  his 
enemies. 

3.  Josaphat  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Joram,  a  cruel  and 
idolatrous  prince,  who,  in  turn,  was  succeeded  by  Ochozias, 
as  wicked  as  his  predecessor.  Ochozias  was  succeeded  by  his 
wife,  Athalia,  who,  for  seven  years,  committed  all  kinds  of 
abominations  in  Juda. 

She  murdered  all  the  children  of  the  royal  family,  Joas, 
the  grandson  of  Ochozias,  excepted,  who  was  hidden  .by 
Joiada,  the  high  priest.  He  afterwards  ascended  the  throne, 
and,  during  the  lifetime  of  Joiada,  was  a  virtuous  and  pious 
prince,  but  after  the  death  of  the  high  priest,  like  so  many 
of  his  predecessors,  fell  into  idolatry. 

4.  Amasias,  Ozias,  and  Joatham  successively  reigned  in 
Juda.  In  some  respects  they  were  better  than  their  prede- 
cessors; yet  they  often  fell  into  idolatry. 

Once  Ozias  wished  to  usurp  the  duties  of  the  priesthood, 
and,  entering  into  the  Temple,  insisted  upon  burning  incense 
before  the  Lord.  The  priest  boldly  resisted  him,  and  ordered 
him  to  leave  the  sanctuary. 

5.  Ozias  became  exceedingly  angry,  and  threatened  to 
strike  the  priest  with  the  censer  he  held  in  his  hand.  On 
the  instant  he  was  struck  by  the  hand  of  God,  and  covered 
with  a  leprosy  that  never  left  him.  Until  the  day  of  his 
death,  Ozias  remained  a  public  example  of  how  God  punishes 
the  presumption  of  a  layman  who  assumes  the  duties  of  a 
priest. 

A.M.  3301.]        '70. — The  Pious  King  Ezechias.         lac.  egg. 

1.  The  noble  and  pious  Ezechias  ascended  the  throne  of 
Juda  after  the  death  of  Achaz,  the  wicked  and  idolatrous  son 
of  Joatham.  Like  David,  he  was  a  man  according  to  God's 
own  heart.     He  purified  the  Temple  and  abolished  idolatry. 

Questions  to  Chapter  69.— What  is  said  of  the  successors  of  Roboam  ?    What  is 
said  of  Ozias  ? 


KINGS    PRECEDING   THE    BABYLONISH    CAPTIVITY.        10*d 

for  which  God  blessed  him,  and  Juda  rose  in  power  and  in- 
fluence. 

2.  During  his  reign,  Sennacherib,  the  King  of  Assyria,, 
laid  siege  to  Jerusalem,  but  Ezechias  feared  not.  While  the 
Assyrians  lay  round  about  the  city,  Ezechias  went  to  the 
Temple  and  prayed  to  the  Lord.  He  also  sent  the  priests,, 
clad  in  their  robes  of  mourning,  to  Isaias  the  prophet,  beg- 
ging him  also  to  pray  in  their  behalf.  The  Lord  heard  his 
prayer,  and  in  the  night  sent  His  angel  into  the  camp  of  the 
Assyrians,  and  there  were  slain  ere  the  morning  a  hundred 
and  eighty  thousand  of  the  enemy.  The  rest  perished  in 
their  flight. 

3.  iVbout  this  time  Ezechias  fell  seriously  ill,  and  the 
prophet  Isaias  came  to  him  and  warned  him  to  arrange  his 
affairs,  for  he  was  about  to  die.  When  the  kiug  heard  this 
he  became  greatly  alarmed,  and,  turning  his  face  to  the 
Temple,  prayed  earnestly  to  the  Lord.  His  prayer  was  heard, 
and  fifteen  years  were  added  to  his  life.  His  reign  was  one 
of  the  most  glorious  in  the  history  of  Juda. 

71. — The  Kings  immediately  preceding  the 
Babylonish  Captivity. 

1.  Manasses  succeeded  his  father,  Ezechias,  on  the  throne 
of  Juda.  He  was  a  wicked  prince,  and  wantonly  shed  the 
blood  of  the  innocent.  He  rebuilt  the  altars  of  the  false 
gods  which  his  father  had  destroyed;  and,  influenced  by  his 
bad  example,  the  people  became  more  sinful  than  even  the 
pagans.  As  a  punishment  for  his  crimes,  God  permitted  this 
wicked  king  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  Assyrians,  who  led 
him  a  captive  to  Babylon. 

2.  In  his  captivity  he  learned  to  acknowledge  his  faults 
and  to  do  penance  for  his  sins.  God  took  compassion  on  him 
and  brought  him  back  to  Jerusalem,  where,  in  his  latter  days, 
he  strove  to  repair  the  scandals  of  his  early  reign. 

Questions  to  Chapter  TO.— What  is  said  of  Ezechias  ?    How  was  Sennacherib 
defeated  ?    How  many  were  killed  y    What  was  added  to  the  life  of  Ezechias  ? 


104  HISTORY   OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT. 

3.  His  son  Anion  succeeded  him,  only  to  imitate  him  in 
his  wickedness;  but  his  grandson  Josias  strove  to  follow  the 
example  of  his  latter  days.  During  the  reign  of  Josias,  idol- 
atry was  rooted  out  and  religion  restored.  That  he  might 
not  see  the  evils  that  were  about  to  come  upon  the  kingdom 
of  Juda,  God  took  him  to  Himself  after  a  short  reign  of  nine 
years. 

4.  He  was  succeeded  by  Joachaz,  Joachim,  and  Sedecias, 
all  wicked  princes,  who  led  the  people  away  from  God,  and, 
by  their  idolatries,  brought  about  the  captivity  of  Babylon. 
With  but  few  exceptions,  Juda  was  cursed  with  bad  kiugs. 
Her  history  is  sin  and  its  punishment,  until,  at  length,  she 
-ended  in  crucifying  Jesus  Christ  and  being  cast  off  by  God. 

72.— The  Prophets. 

1.  From  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Roboam  to  the  cap- 
tivity of  Sedecias,  God  raised  up  men  gifted  with  special 
powers,  and  into  whom  He  breathed  His  own  Spirit.  These 
were  the  prophets,  whom  He  sent  to  preach  penance  to  the 
people,  and  to  threaten  kings  with  the  judgments  that 
awaited  them  if  they  continued  to  forget  God. 

2.  The  most  renowned  of  the  prophets  who  arose  during  the 
•early  history  of  Juda  were  Joel,  Micheas,  and  Isaias.  These 
prophets  were  generally  poor  men,  but  bold  in  the  power  of 
God;  nor  did  they  fear  to  resist  kings,  or  to  cry  out  against 
their  sins. 

3.  At  their  preaching  many  repented  and  for  a  while  re- 
turned to  God.  For  their  fearless  war  against  sin,  and  their 
•open  denunciations  of  both  kings  and  people,  some  of  them 
were  put  to  death.  Though  dead,  their  words  lived  in  the 
hearts  of  the  just,  among  whom  the  true  faith  wjis  preserved, 
^nd  by  whom  the  hopes  and  promises  that  had  been  made  of 
the  Eedeemer  that  was  to  come  were  handed  down  to  cheer 
the  world. 

Questions  to  Chapter  71.— What  is  said  of  Manasses  ?  How  did  God  punish 
him  ?    How  did  he  end  his  days  ?    What  is  said  of  Josias  ?    What  is  said  of  Juda  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  72.— Who  were  the  Prophets  ?  Who  were  much  re- 
downed  ?    What  did  they  preach  ?    How  did  some  of  them  die  ? 


THE   CAPTIVITY   OF   BABYLON.  lOS- 

73. — The  Captivity  of  Babylon. 

(from  606  TO  536  years  a.c.) 

1.  After  the  death  of  the  pious  King  Josias,  Nebuchodo- 
nosor,  King  of  Babylon,  came  and  besieged  Jerusalem.  When 
he  had  taken  the  city  he  carried  back  with  him  to  Babylon 
the  principal  men  of  the  nation,  together  with  a  part  of  the- 
sacred  vessels  of  the  Temple.  This  happened  in  the  year  606 
before  Christ,  and  was  the  beginning  of  what  in  history  is- 
known  as  the  "Babylonian  Captivity." 

2.  Three  years  after  this  Nebuchodonosor  returned  to  Je- 
rusalem, and  carried  Jechonias,  the  king,  back  with  him  to- 
Babylon.  He  also,  on  this  occasion,  carried  with  him  into- 
captivity  a  great  part  of  the  people,  besides  immense  treasures- 
He  left  Sedecias  to  rule  over  the  remnant  of  Juda. 

3.  Sedecias  revolted,  and  Nebuchodonosor  returned  for  the 
third  time,  and  destroyed  Jerusalem,  and  burned  the  gorgeous, 
and  magnificent  Temple  of  Solomon,  carrying  with  him  nearly 
the  entire  Jewish  people.  He  put  out  the  eyes  of  Sedecias,. 
and,  loading  him  with  chains,  carried  him  a  captive  to  Baby- 
lon.    This  happened  in  the  year  588  before  Christ. 

4.  At  this  time  lived  Jeremias  the  prophet,  who,  long 
before,  had  \/arned  the  people  of  the  destruction  that  was 
about  to  come  upon  them.  Alone  and  in  sorrow,  he  contin- 
ued to  weep  over  Jerusalem,  and  at  times  presented  himself 
to  the  people  with  a  chain  round  his  neck,  as  a  sign  of  the 
captivity  that  was  near  at  hand.  But  his  warnings  were  re- 
ceived with  curses  and  persecutions. 

5.  When  at  length  Jerusalem  was  destroyed,  Jeremias  re- 
mained to  console  the  remnant  of  the  nation  that  was  left,, 
and  to  weep  amid  the  ruins  of  the  once  glorious  city. 

In  his  grand  Lamentations,  Jeremias  cries  out  from  the^ 
depth  of  his  sorrow:  "How  sorrowful,  alas  !  are  the  ways, 
that  lead  to  Mount  Moria;  there  are  now  none  to  come  to* 
the  feast.  The  gates  of  the  city  are  destroyed ;  the  priests^ 
weep;  the  virgins  are  without  ornament.  O  you  who  pass- 
by  the  way,  see  if  there  is  sorrow  like  unto  m}^  sorrow  !     Alas  X 


106  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

is  this  the  city  of  magnificence,  the  perfect  in  beauty,  the 

,  joy  of  the  world  ?  '' 

6.  During  their  captivity  the  Jews  did  penance  for  their 
sins  and  became  sincerely  converted  to  the  Lord.  Nebucho- 
donosor  was  kind  and  considerate  to  them;  but  they  wept 
and  sighed  to  return  to  their  country.  "  By  the  rivers  of 
Babylon,"  cried  they,  "  we  sat,  and  wept  when  we  remem- 
bered Sion.     On  the  branches  of  the  willow-trees  we  hung  up 

■our  harps;  for  how  could  we  sing  the  songs  of  Sion  in  a 
strange  land  V 

A.M.  3410.]      74, — Daniel  and  the  Three  Young-      [a.c.  59c. 

Men. 

1.  Amongst  the  captives  at  Babylon  were  several  youths  of 
the  royal  race.  Amongst  these  were  Daniel  and  his  three 
companions,  Azarias,  Ananias,  and  Misael.  By  the  command 
of  King  Nebuchodonosor,  they  were  selected,  as  well  for  the 
beauty  of  their  persons  as  for  their  intelligence,  and  orders 
were  given  to  feed  them  daily  from  the  royal  table. 

2.  But  by  the  Jewish  law  several  kinds  of  meats  were  for- 
bidden to  be  eaten.  These  young  men,  fearing  they  would  be 
required  to  eat  of  these  forbidden  meats,  came  to  the  chief 
-eunuch  of  the  king  and  begged  him  to  let  them  for  ten  days 
be  fed  on  pulse  and  to  drink  water  only,  and  then  if  they 
were  not  fatter  and  fairer  than  those  who  were  fed  from  the 
king's  table,  they  would  submit  and  eat  what  he  wished. 

3.  The  proposition  pleased  Malasar,  the  chief  eunuch,  and 
-at  the  end  of  ten  days  their  faces  were  fatter  and  fairer  than 
those  who  had  been  fed  from  the  king's  table.  From  this 
time  forward  they  were  fed  on  pulse  and  water  only.  I 

4.  God  gave  them,  besides  comeliness  of  person,  great,  abun-  \ 
■dance  of  wisdom,  so  that  when  some  time  afterwards  they 
were  called  before  the  king,  none  were  found  equal  to  them. 

Questions  to  Chapter  73.— What  is  said  of  Nebuchodonosor  ?  When  did  lie  re- 
turn ?  What  did  lie  carry  back  with  him  ?  Wlio  was  left  ?  What  happened  to 
-Jerusalem  and  the  Temple  ?  What  is  said  of  Jeremias  ?  What  is  said  of  the 
Lamentations  ?    What  is  said  of  the  Jews  in  captivitj'  ? 


DANIEL   SAVES   SUSANKA.  107 

Thus  they  were  selected  and  placed  in  the  service  of  Nebu- 
chodonosor. 

A.M.  3410.]  YS. — Daniel  saves  Susanna.  [a.c.  290. 

1.  Among  the  Jewish  captives  at  Babylon  was  a  man 
named  Joachim,  as  distinguished  for  his  goodness  as  his 
wife,  Susanna,  was  for  her  beauty  and  her  virtue.  Many 
of  the  Jews  came  to  his  house,  for  there  two  of  the  ancients 
were  wont  to  administer  justice. 

2.  Joachim  had  an  orchard  near  his  house,  where  his  wife, 
Susanna,  was  accustomed  to  walk  at  mid-day.  The  two 
judges,  who  were  wicked  men,  knew  this,  and  one  day  con- 
cealed themselves  in  the  orchard.  According  to  custom 
Susanna  came  in  to  walk,  when  they  came  to  her  and  strove 
to  persuade  her  to  commit  sin  with  them,  but  she  refused. 
They  then  threatened  to  accuse  her  before  the  people. 

3.  When  Susanna  saw  herself  thus  straitened  on  every  side, 
she  knew  not  what  to  do.  "  If  I  yield,"  said  she,  "  I  am 
ruined  before  God;  and  if  I  do  not,  I  will  not  escape  your 
hands.  However,  it  is  better  to  fall  into  your  hands  inno- 
cent than  to  sin  against  God." 

So  she  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  and  the  old  men  cried  also. 
When  the  people  were  come  together  the  two  men  accused 
Susanna. 

4.  On  the  morrow  Susanna  was  cited  before  the  tribunal. 
She  came  accompanied  by  her  parents  and  friends,  all  weep- 
ing for  the  disgrace  that  had  happened  to  them.  The  old 
men  renewed  their  charge,  and  faith  was  placed  in  their 
words.  Susanna  was  condemned  to  death,  but  she'prayed  to 
the  Lord  and  He  heard  her. 

5.  AVhen  they  were  leading  her  forth  to  be  stoned,  Daniel, 
enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  cried  out :  "  Let  there  be 
another  trial;  these  men  have  borne  false  witness  !"  The 
people,  hearing  this,  returned  in  haste. 

6.  Then  Daniel  commanded  the  two  old  men  to  be  sepa- 

QuESTiONS  TO  Chapter  74.— Tell  the  history  of  Daniel  and  his  companions. 


108 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


rated  one  from  the  other.  When  this  was  done  Daniel 
asked  the  first  under  what  tree  he  had  seen  Susanna.  He 
answered:  '^  Under  a  mastic-tree."  He  was  then  put  aside 
and  the  other  asked  Under  what  tree  he  had  seen  the  woman. 
He  answered  :  "  Under  a  holm -tree." 


:^  -^ 

^  |!|'            ^ 

"I'^H 

^^i^Sfflp^ 

w^mi 

W^ 

^m 

Tj^%  ^^^  ^KkWrml 

IwlT^^flrMi^ni  i  Iffi^'^^^^^H 

^fm 

^^I^^^PJ^aL^^B 

^^^r 

7.  When  the  people  heard  their  contradictory  stories  they 
saw  how  false  had  been  their  accusation  against  the  virtuous 
Susanna,  and  praised  God,  who  thus  preserved  those  who 
trusted  in  Him. 

From  that  day  Daniel  was  great  in  the  eyes  of  the  people. 


A.M. 3417.]     76. — The  Three  Young  Men  in  the 
Fiery  Furnace. 


[A.C.  58S. 


1.  Nebuchodonosor  made  a  statue  of  gold,  and  setting  it 
up,  commanded  the  grandees  and  people  of  his  kingdom  to 
fall  down  and  adore  it.  Every  one  obeyed — Ananias,  Misael, 
and  Azarias  excepted.  Daniel  was  not  present,  or  he  also 
would   have   disobeyed.     The  Babylonians,  seeing  that  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  75.— Tell  the  history  of  Susanna.    "Where  was  Susanna 
cited  on  the  morrow  ?    To  what  was  she  condemned  ?    Who  saved  Susanna  ?    How  ? 


TUE  THREE  YOUNG  MEN  IN  THE  FIERY  FURNACE.        109 

three  young  men  would  not  adore  the  idol,  accused  them  to 
the  king. 

2.  When  Nebuchodonosor  saw  that  even  he  could  not  in- 
duce them  to  adore  his  statue,  filled  with  fury,  he  ordered  a 
furnace  to  be  heated  seven  times  more  than  usual,  and  the 
young  men  to  be  thrown  into  it.  His  order  was  immediately 
obeyed.  However,  the  men  who  threw  them  in  were  burned 
to  death. 


3.  An  angel  descended  with  the  three  young  men,  whilst 
God  sent  a  soft,  dewy  air,  that  blew  within  the  furnace  like 
an  evening  breeze.  Not  a  hair  of  their  heads  was  singed, 
nor  were  their  clothes  touched  by  the  fire. 

4.  When  the  king  heard  this  wonder  he  came  and  looked 
into  the- furnace  himself.  "Did  we  not,"  he  asked,  "cast 
three  men,  bound,  into  the  fire  ?  Behold  !  I  see  four 
loose,  and  unhurt;  and  the  fourth  is  like  the  Son  of  God." 
Then  the  king  cried  out  i  ''  Servants  of  God,  come  forth ! " 

5.  They  obeyed;  and  when  the  king  saw  there  was  no  sign 
of  fire  upon  them,  he  thanked  God,  who  had  thus  saved  His 
servants,  because  they  had  preferred  to  die  rather  than  sin. 


110  HISTORY   OF  THE   OLD   TESTAMENT.  ^ 

Nebiicliodonosor  also  published  a  decree  that  no  one  should 
blaspheme  against  the  God  of  the  Jews.  The  young  men 
were  advanced  to  the  highest  dignities. 

A.M.  3466.]        77, — Daniel  and  King  Baltassar.         [a.c.  53*. 

1.  After  Nebuchodonosor^s  death,  his  grandson,  Baltassar, 
reigned  in  Babylon.  He  made  a  great  feast  for  his  nobles 
and  their  wives.  When  they  were  all  full  of  wine,  the  king 
ordered  the  golden  vessels  which  his  grandfather,  Nebucho- 
donosor,  had  brought  from  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem,  to  be 
brought  in,  that  he  and  his  guests  might  drink  from  them. 
Whilst  they  were  drinking  a  hand  appeared  upon  the  wall, 
and  wrote  certain  words. 

2.  When  Baltassar  saw  this  he  became  greatly  troubled, 
and,  trembling  with  fear,  sent  for  his  soothsayers  ;  but  no 
one  could  interpret  the  handwriting.  Then  Daniel  was  sent 
for. 

He  said  :  "  These  are  the  words r  Mane,  Thecel,  Phares; 
and  this  is  the  interpretation :  Mane — the  days  of  thy  king- 
dom are  numbered,  and  it  is  at  an  end;  Thecel — thy  merits 
are  weighed  in  the  balance,  and  thou  art  found  wanting; 
Phares — thy  kingdom  is  divided  and  given  to  the  Modes  and 
Persians." 

3.  That  same  night  this  prophecy  was  fulfilled.  The 
Modes  and  the  Persians,  by  turning  the  bed  of  the  river 
Euphrates,  entered  Babylon  during  the  night,  and  Baltassar 
was  slain  and  his  kingdom  divided.  Darius  the  Mede  suc- 
ceeded to  the  kingdom  of  Babylon. 

78.— Daniel  and  the  Idol  Bel. 

1.  Cyrus,  King  of  Persia,  soon  made  himself  master  of 
Babylon.  He  showed  much  attention  to  Daniel,  and  often 
invited  him  to  his  table.     One  day  Cyrus  asked  Daniel  why 

Questions  to  Chapter  76.— Tell  the  history  of  the  golden  statue.  What  was 
done  to  the  three  young  men  ?    How  were  they  saved  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  77.— What  happened  to  Baltassar  ?  What  was  the  hand- 
writing ?    Who  interpreted  it  ?    Was  it  fulfilled  ?    How  ? 


DANIEL   IK   THE   LIONS^   DEN.  Ill 

he  would  not  adore  Bel,  the  god  of  the  Babylonians.  Daniel 
answered  that  he  adored  only  the  living  God,  by  whom  all 
things  were  created. 

2.  But  the  king  said:  "So  is  Bel  a  living  god;  he  eats 
daily  a  dozen  measures  of  flour  and  forty  sheep,  and,  besides, 
drinks  six  pitchers  of  wine.^^  But  Daniel  only  laughed  at 
him,  and  bade  the  king  not  to  be  deceived :  "  for  clay  and  brass 
could  not  eat."  Then  Cyrus  sent  for  the  priests  of  Bel,  and 
told  them  what  Daniel  had  said. 

3.  The  priests  proposed  that  the  king  should  himself  place 
the  meats  before  Bel,  and  seal  the  door  of  the  temple,  and  if, 
on  the  morrow,  they  were  not  eaten,  then  they  would  will- 
ingly suffer  death.     This  proposition  pleased  Cyrus. 

4.  When  Cyrus  had  put  the  priests  out  of  the  temple,  he 
set  the  meats  before  Bel.  But  Daniel,  in  the  presence  of  the 
king,  sifted  fine  ashes  on  the  floor  of  the  temple.  They  then 
closed  the  door,  and  sealed  it  with  the  king's  ring. 

During  the  night,  as  was  their  custom,  the  priests  entered 
the  temple  by  a  secret  door,  and,  together  with  their  wives 
and  their  children,  eat  up  the  sacrifices  that  were  placed 
before  the  idol. 

5.  Early  in  the  morning,  Cyrus  and  Daniel  came  to  the 
temple  and  found  the  seals  unbroken.  When  they  entered, 
and  the  king  saw  the  empty  table,  he  cried  out:'  "  Great  is 
Bel,  and  he  cannot  be  deceived  ! ''  But  Daniel  pointed  to  the 
footprints  that  were  upon  the  pavement.  Having  examined 
the  place  a  little  closer,  the  secret  door  was  found  under  the 
table  on  which  the  meats  had  been  placed.  When  the  king 
saw  how  he  had  been  deceived  he  killed  the  priests,  and 
Daniel  destroyed  the  god  Bel  and  burned  his  temple. 

AM. 3466]         79. — Daniel  in  the  Lion's  Den.  [A.c.534. 

1.  Besides  the  god  Bel,  the  Babylonian's  also  adored  a  great- 
dragon.  Cyrus  said  one  day  to  Daniel:  "However,  you  can 
not  say  this  is  not  a  living  god."     Daniel,  without  discussing. 

Questions  to  Chapter  78.— What  is  said  of  Bel  ?    How  did  Daniel  undeceive^ 

CjTUS  ? 


112 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 


the  king's  words,  proposed  to  kill  the  dragon  without  sword 
or  club.  When  Cyrus  consented,  Daniel  boiled  pitch  and  fat 
together,  into  which  he  mixed  hair.  He  then  made  balls  of 
the  mixture,  aVid,  putting  them  into  the  dragon's  mouth,  the 
so-called  god  burst  asunder. 

2.  When  the  Babylonians  heard  what  had  happened,  they 
•came,  in  great  fury,  and  demanded  that  Daniel  be  delivered 
»up  to  them.  At  first  Cyrus  refused,  but  at  length  yielded 
to  the  fury  of  the  mob.  Daniel  was  delivered  to  them,  and 
they  cast  him  into  the  lions'  den.  On  purpose  no  food  was 
^iven  to  the  seven  furious  lions  that  were  there  confined,  with 
the  hope  that  Daniel  would  be  the  sooner  devoured;  but 
Daniel  remained  unhurt. 


3.  After  six  days  Daniel  was  hungry.  Now,  at  this  time, 
there  lived  amid  the  ruins  of  Jerusalem  a  prophet,  named 
Habacuc.  He  had  boiled  some  pottage,  and  was  carrying  it 
to  the  reapers  that  were  in  the  field. 

While  on  the  way  an  angel  appeared  to  him,  and  ordered 
him  to  carry  the  dinner  he  had  in  his  hands  to  Daniel,  who 
was  then  in  the  lions'  den.  Habacuc  answered:  "He  had 
never  been  in  Babylon,  and  did  not  know  the  den  of  which 


THE   JEWS  RETURN    FROM   CAPTIVITY.  113 

he  spoke."  The  angel  took  Habacuc  by  the  hair  of  the  head 
and,  with  the  rapidity  of  lightning,  carried  him  to  Babylon, 
and  placed  him  over  the  den  where  Daniel  was. 

4.  When  Daniel  had  eaten  the  dinner  thus  so  miraculously 
sent  him,  he  thanked  God,  who  had  not  forgotten  him  in  his 
distress.  But  the  angel  carried  back  Habacuc,  and  placed 
him  where  he  had  found  him. 

5.  On  the  seventh  day  the  king  came  to  the  lions'  den,  and 
found  Daniel  quietly  sitting  in  the  midst  of  the  wild  beasts. 
When  Cyrus  saw  this  he  was  much  astonished,  and  imme- 
diately caused  Daniel  to  be  drawn  out  and  his  persecutors  to 
be  thrown  in.  Before  these  wicKed  men  had  fallen  to  the 
bottom  of  the  den  they  were  torn  to  pieces  and  devoured  by 
the  starved  and  angry  lions.  The  king  also  published  an 
edict,  in  which  he  commanded  all  to  venerate  and  fear  the 
God  of  Daniel,  because  He  was  the  Savior,  working  signs  and 
wonders  upon  earth. 

6.  The  young  men  in  the  furnace  and  Daniel  in  tlie  lions'  den  were 
figures  of  Christ.  Daniel  came  forth  from  the  lions  unhurt ;  Christ  rose 
from  the  tomb  glorious  and  immortal.  Daniel  remained  with  the  Jews 
during  their  long  captivity  to  console  and  cheer  them  ;  so  does  Christ 
remain  with  His  Church  to  guard  and  protect  her  against  her  enemies. 

A.M.346S.]  80. — The  Jews  Return  from  Captivity.  fA.c.  532. 

1.  When  the  seventy  years  of  captivity  foretold  by  the 
prophets  were  finished,  God  moved  the  heart  of  Artaxerxes, 
King  of  the  Modes  and  Persians,  with  compassion  for  the 
captives.  In  the  year  532  before  Christ  Artaxerxes  published 
an  edict  that  the  Jews  might  return  to  Jerusalem  and  re- 
build the  Temple  of  the  Lord. 

2.  Under  the  leadership  of  Zorobabel,  a  prince  of  the  peo> 
pie,  more  than  forty  thousand  Jews  returned  at  this  time. 
Artaxerxes  was  very  kind  to  them,  giving  them  money,  and 
restoring  the  vessels  of  gold  and  silver  Nebuchodonosor  had 

Questions  to  Chapter  T9.— How  did  Daniel  kill  the  dragon  ?  What  was  done  to 
Daniel  ?  Who  brought  food  to  Daniel  ?  How  was  Daniel  delivered  ?  Who  were 
figures  of  Christ  ?    How  ? 


11-4  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

taken  away.  When  the  people  arrived  at  Jerusalem  they.  ♦ 
built  an  altar,  until  the  Temple  could  be  finished.  For  twen- 
ty-one years  they  labored  upon  the  new  Temple.  When  it 
was  finished,  and  the  old  men  came  to  see  it,  they  wept  and 
lamented;  for  its  magnificence  was  not  to  be  compared  to  tho 
Temple  of  Solomon. 

3.  Twenty  years  after  Zorobabel  had  gone  to  Jerusalem, 
Esdras,  a  holy  priest,  gathered  together  many  of  the  Jews 
that  still  remained  in  Babylon  and  led  them  back  to  their 
own  country.  Here,  with  the  aid  of  his  saintly  friend,  Ne- 
hemias,  he  strove  to  instruct  the  people  in  the  law  of  God, 
and  purify  them  from  the  abominations  which  they  had  con- 
tracted among  their  pagan  masters. 

4.  Nehemias  moreover  urged  the  people  to  rebuild  Jerusa- ' 
lem.     AVith  ready  willingness  they  followed  his  example,  and, 
from  the  high-priest  to  the  least  among  them,  each  put  his 
hand  to  the  work. 

When  the  Samaritans  saw  with  what  rapidity  the  city  rose 
from  its  ashes,  fearing  for  their  own  safety,  they  strove  by 
plots  and  falsehoods  to  stop  the  work;  but  they  failed.  So 
earnestly  did  everybody  work,  that  at  the  end  of  fifty-two 
days  the  walls  of  Jerusalem  and  the  gates  and  the  towers 
were  finished.     In  time  the  city  also  was  built  up. 

81. — The  Prophets  after  the  Captivity. 

1.  During  the  long  captivity  of  Babylon,  the  prophets 
Jeremias,  Daniel,  and  Ezechiel  instructed  and  sustained  the 
Jews  by  their  prophecies.  After  their  return  to  Jerusalem, 
God  raised  up  others  to  cheer  and  encourage  His  people. 
Amongst  these  latter  were  Aggeus  and  Zacharias,  by  whose 
prophecies  that  the  Messias  would  one  day  enter  this  new 
Temple,  the  people  were  strongly  encouraged  to  push  on  the 
work.  It  was  in  this  sense  they  said,  "  The  glory  of  the 
second  Temple  will  be  far  greater  than  the  glory  of  the  first." 

Questions  to  Chapter  80.— Under  whom  did  the  Jews  return  ?  What  did  Ihey 
build?  What  is  said  of  the  new  Temple  ?  Who  led  many  of  the  Jews  back  ?  What 
did  Esdras  and  Nehemias  do  ?    What  did  the  Samaritans  strive  to  do  ? 


ESTHER.  115 

2.  The  last  of  the  prophets  whom  God  raised  np  among 
the  Jews  was  Malachias,  who  lived  about  four  hundred  years 
before  Christ.  He  preached  against  the  hypocrites  of  his 
day,  and  more  especially  against  the  priests.  Malachias  is 
remarkable  for  his  celebrated  prophecy :  "  That  God  would 
reject  the  sacrifices  of  the  Old  Law,  and  in  their  place  insti- 
tute a  New  Sacrifice,  that  would  not  cease  from  the  rising  to 
the  setting  of  the  sun."  This  prophecy  is  fulfilled  in  the 
sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

3.  About  the  year  277  a. c.  the  Old  Testament  was  trans- 
lated from  the  Hebrew  into  Greek.  This  translation  is 
known  as  the  8eptuagi7it.  When  this  was  done  Greek  was 
spoken  everywhere;  hence  by  this  translation  a  knowledge 
of  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and  more  particularly  of  the  proph- 
ecies concerning  the  Messias,  was  scattered  among  the  pagan 
nations. 

4.  About  the  same  time  also,  under  the  inspiration  of  God, 
a  Jew  named  Jesus,  tho  son  of  Sirach,  wrote  a  book  of  pious 
sentences.  The  object  of  the  book  was  to  teach  men  truth 
and  lead  them  to  God.  This  book  is  known  as  the  book  of 
EcclerAasticus, 

A.M.3495.]  83. Esther.  [A.C.505. 

1.  The  great  kindness  shown  by  the  kings  of  Persia  to  the 
Jews  induced  many  of  them  to  remain  in  Babylon.  Amongst 
these  was  Esther. 

During  the  reign  of  Assuerus,  Esther  lived  with  her  uncle, 
Mardochai.  By  chance  the  king  saw  her,  and,  being  much 
pleased  with  her,  made  her  his  queen. 

2.  Her  uncle,  Mardochai,  became  very  uneasy  lest  any- 
thing would  happen  to  his  adopted  daughter;  hence  he 
stood  daily  before  the  king's  palace.  While  Mardochai  thus 
watched  over  the  interest  of  his  adopted  child,  he  one  day 
discovered  a  conspiracy  by  which  two  officers  intended  to 

Questions  to  Chapter  81.— Who  were  the  prophets  during  the  captivity  ?  Who 
were  after  ?  WHiat  is  said  of  Malachias  ?  W'hat  is  the  Septuagint  ?  Who  wrote 
the  book  of  Ecclesiasticus  ? 


116  HISTORY    0¥   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

kill  the  king.  Instantly  he  warned  Esther,  who  told  As- 
suerus.  The  officers  were  put  to  death,  and  the  event  put  in 
the  annals  of  the  kingdom. 

3.  Some  time  after  this  the  king  raised  Aman  to  the 
highest  dignities  in  the  state.  All  the  king's  servants  bent 
the  knee  before  him,  Mardochai  excepted.  AVhen  Aman 
noticed  this  he  became  exceedingly  angry,  and  resolved  on 
the  destruction  of  the  obstinate  Jew. 

4.  That  he  might  the  better  accomplish  his  object,  Aman 
pretended  that  the  Jews  were  about  to  revolt,  and  succeeded 
in  persuading  the  king  to  publish  an  edict  that  all  of  them 
that  were  in  his  kingdom  should  on  the  same  day  be  put  to 
death,  together  with  their  wives  and  their  children,  and  all 
their  possessions  be  confiscated  to  the  crown. 

5.  When  Mardochai  heard  the  news  he  hastened  to  Esther 
and  urged  her  to  plead  for  her  people.  But  there  was  a  law 
lorbidding  any  subject  to  present  himself  before  the  king 
unless  called.  Esther  resolved  to  brave  the  danger.  She 
clothed  herself  in  her  most  gorgeous  apparel,  and,  begging 
God  to  bless  her  mission,  presented  herself  to  the  king  while 
he  was  sitting  on  his  throne. 

6.  Esther  threw  herself  at  the  king's  feet,  but  fainted  at 
sight  of  his  angry  look.  When  Assuerus  saw  the  distress  of 
his  queen,  he  relented,  and,  descending  from  his  throne, 
raised  iier  up,  and  supported  her  till  she  recovered.  Then 
the  king  said  to  her:  "  Fear  not,  Esther;  you  shall  not  die. 
What  do  you  wish  ?  "  The  queen  merely  asked  him  to  bring 
Aman  with  him,  and  come  the  following  evening  to  the  ban- 
quet she  had  prepared.     The  king  promised  to  come. 

?.  During  the  night  the  king  could  not  sleep,  and,  to 
amuse  himself,  ordered  the  annals  of  his  reign  to  be  read  for 
him.  When  it  came  to  the  conspiracy  which  Mardochai  had 
discovered,  the  king  asked  what  reward  Mardochai  had  re- 
ceived for  what  he  had  done.  Being  answered,  "None," 
Assuerus  sent  for  Aman,  and  asked:  "What  ought  to  be 
done  to  the  man  whom  the  king  wished  to  honor  ?  " 

8.  Aman,  thinking  the  king  wished  to  honor  himself,  said: 


ESTHER. 


117 


"  The  man  whom  the  king  would  honor  should  be  clothed  in 
the  royal  robes,  and  be  placed  on  the  kin^^'s  horse,  and  the 
first  of  the  king's  princes  should  walk  before  him  and  cry 
aloud:  '  Thus  shall  he  be  honored  whom  the  king  wishes  to 
honor/  "  The  king  then  bade  Am  an  go  and  do  to  Mardochai, 
the  Jew,  as  he  had  counselled.  Aman  dared  not  disobey  the 
king. 


9.  In  the  mean  time  the  hour  for  the  queen's  feast  came  on, 
and  Aman  hastened  to  attend.  During  the  feast  the  king 
asked  Esther  what  she  wished,  promising  to  give  even  to  the 
half  of  his  kingdom.  The  queen  asked  but  for  her  life  and 
the  lives  of  her  people.  When  the  king  heard  how  his  con- 
fidence had  been  abused,  and  how,  under  false  pretences,  the 
Jews  were  about  to  be  destroyed,  he  became  angry  and  asked 
who  had  dared  to  do  this  thing.     Esther  answered,  "Aman." 

10.  The  king  rose  in  great  fury,  and,  calling  together  his 
eunuchs,  asked  what  he  should  do.  But  one  said,  "  Aman 
has  prepared  a  gibbet  fifty  cubits  high  on  which  to  hang 
Mardochai."     Then  the  king  said,  *^  Hang  Aman  on  it." 

That  very  hour  Aman  was  hung,  and  Mardochai  invested 


118  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD   TESTAMENT. 

with  his  dignity.  The  edict  against  the  Jews  was  revoked, 
and  many  of  the  pagans  were  converted. 

11.  Queen  Esther  was  a  figure  of  the  Blessed  Virgin.  Esther  was 
alone  exempted  from  the  rigors  of  the  Persian  law  ;  the  Blessed  Virgin 
was  alone  exempted  from  original  sin.  Esther  saved  her  people  ;  Mary 
gave  a  Savior  to  the  world. 

Mardochai  was  the  faithful  guardian  of  Esther ;  Joseph  was  the 
guardian  of  Jesus  and  Mary.  Mardochai  was  placed  in  the  highest 
office  of  state  ;  Joseph  holds  one  of  the  highest  places  in  heaven. 

83.— Judith. 

1.  When  the  Jews  were  reestablished  in  their  own  country, 
God,  in  a  most  wonderful  manner,  again  delivered  them  by 
the  hands  of  a  woman.  Holofernes,  an  Assyrian  general, 
advanced  into  Judea  with  a  powerful  army.  He  took  many 
of  the  cities,  and  treated  the  inhabitants  with  extreme  cruelty. 
At  length  he  laid  siege  to  Bethulia,  and,  cutting  off  the 
aqueduct  by  which  the  city  was  supplied  with  water,  the 
inhabitants  were  soon  reduced  to  the  last  extremity. 

2.  When  they  saw  themselves  in  this  condition  they  agreed 
to  surrender  if  within  five  daj^s  they  received  no  help. 
There  w^as  within  the  city  a  young  widow  named  Judith,  of 
great  wealth  and  beauty.  When  she  heard  the  resolution  to 
which  the  leaders  had  come,  she  laid  aside  the  garments  of 
her  widowhood,  and,  anointing  herself,  put  on  her  richest 
-ornaments. 

3.  Thus  arrayed,  she  went,  accompanied  by  her  servant,  to 
the  Assyrian  camp.  God  also  added  to  her  beauty.  When 
Holofernes  saw  her  he  received  her  most  kindly,  and  gave 
orders  to  his  servants  to  permit  her  to  come  and  to  go  at  her 
pleasure. 

4.  Four  days  after  her  arrival  in  the  Assyrian  camp,  Holo- 
fernes gave  a  great  banquet  to  the  officers  of  his  army.  Late 
in   the   night  he   threw   himself   upon   his   bed,  and,  being 

Questions  to  Chapter  82.— Tell  the  history  of  Esther.  What  did  Mardochai  do  ? 
What  is  said  of  Aman  ?  What  did  Esther  do  ?  What  was  the  result  ?  What  coun- 
sel did  Aman  grive  ?  Where  did  Aman  hasten  to  go  ?  What  happened  to  Aman  ? 
What  happened  io  Mardochai  ?    How  is  Esther  a  fig^ure  of  the  Blessed  Virgin  ? 


JUDITH. 


119 


drunk,  slept  heavily.  Judith  drew  near  the  bed  on  which 
Holofernes  lay,  and,  praying  to  God  to  strengthen  her  arm, 
took  the  sword  that  hung  at  the  top  of  the  bed  and  cut  off 
his  head. 

5.  Then  she  put  the  head  in  a  bag  and  gave  it  to  her  ser- 
vant, and,  hastening  from  the  Assyrian  camp,  came  to 
Bethulia.  Wlien  she  had  assembled  the  leaders  and  the 
people,  she  showed  them  the  head  of  Holofernes,  and  bade 
them  praise  the  Lord,  who  had  protected  her  from  sin,  and, 
by  her  hands,  killed  thmr  enemy. 


6.  The  Jews,  seeing  how  God  had  thus  fought  for  them, 
hung  the  head  of  Holofernes  from  the  walls  of  the  city,  and, 
going  forth,  attacked  the  Assyrians,  who,  without  a  leader, 
were  easily  overcome,  and  many  of  them  slain. 

Judith  was  much  esteemed,  not  only  by  the  inhabitants  of 
her  native  city,  but  by  all  Judea;  and  when  she  died  all  the 
people  wept. 

QuESTioivs  TO  Chapter  83.— What  is  the  history  of  Judith  ?    Whose  head  did  she 
cut  off  ?    What  did  the  Jews  do  ?    What  was  done  at  the  death  of  Judith  ? 


120  HISTORY    OF    THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


A.M.  3837.]  84. — Eleazar  the  Martyr.  [a.c.  m. 

1.  In  the  year  333  before  Christ,  Alexander  the  Great  put 
an  end  to  the  kingdom  of  Persia,  which  had  ruled  over  the 
Jews  since  the  time  of  Cyrus.  After  this  they  fell  into  the 
power  of  the  kings  of  Egypt,  and  finally  under  the  power  of 
the  kings  of  Syria. 

2.  Among  these  latter,  Antiochus  was  very  cruel.  He 
burned  the  sacred  books,  and  forbade,  under  pain  of  death, 
any  one  to  observe  the  Law.  Many  basely  apostatized,  while, 
on  the  other  hand,  many  remained  faithful,  preferring  death 
to  sin. 

3.  Among  these  latter  was  the  venerable  Eleazar,  an  old 
man  of  ninety  years  of  age,  and  much  esteemed  for  his 
knowledge  of  the  Law.  Antiochus  commanded  him  to  eat 
the  flesh  of  swine,  threatening  him  with  death  if  he  refused. 
But  his  religion  forbade  him  to  obey,  and  the  brave  old  man 
would  rather  die  than  offend  God. 

4.  His  friends  strove  to  persuade  him  to  yield,  nay,  even 
urged  him  to  save  his  life  by  pretending  to  eat  the  forbidden 
flesh,  though  he  did  not.  But  Eleazar  scorned  deceit:  "I 
may  deceive  men,"  said  he,  "  but  I  cannot  deceive  God,  and 
my  example  might  lead  others  astray."  The  old  man  suf- 
fered a  cruel  death,  but  truth  triumphed  in  his  sufferings. 

A.M. 3837.]      8j5. — The  Martyrdom  of  the  Seven       [a.c.ics. 
Machabees. 

1.  Amongst  others  that  were  brought  before  Antiochus 
were  the  seven  Machabees  and  their  mother.  When  they 
were  ordered  to  eat  the  forbidden  flesh  of  the  swine  they  re- 
fused, and  said  they  would  rather  die  than  break  the  laws  of 
God. 

2.  When  the  king  heard  this  he  became  very  angry,  and 
ordered  the  seven  brothers  to  be  beaten  with  rods.     But  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  84.— Into  whose  power  did  the  Jews  fall  ?    What  is  said  of 
Antiochus  ?    What  is  said  of  Eleazer  ? 


THE  MARTYRDOM   OF   THE   SEVEN   MACHABEES. 


121 


heroic  youths  still  refusing  to  obey,  Antiochus  commanded 
frying-pans  and  brazen  caldrons  to  be  made  hot.  Then  the 
executioners  seized  the  eldest  and  cut  out  his  tongue  ;  after 
this  they  tore  off  the  skin  from  his  head,  and  chopped  off  his 
hands  and  his  feet,  and  at  last  threw  him  into  the  red-hot 
frying-pan.  His  mother  and  his  brothers  stood  encouraging 
him  and  exhorting  him  to  persevere. 


3.  When  the  first  was  dead,  the  second  eldest  was  brought, 
and  the  skin  of  his  head  also  pulled  off.  He,  too,  was  asked 
if  he  would  eat  the  forbidden  meat  ;  but  he  boldly  answered, 
"  No.''  He  was  tormented  as  his  brother  had  been.  The 
third  and  the  fourth,  as  also  the  fifth  and  the  sixth,  willingly 
offered  themselves  to  the  executioners,  and  died  proclaiming 
their  faith  in  God  and  their  hopes  of  eternal  happiness. 

4.  The  youngest  still  remained.  The  king  hoped  by  kind- 
ness to  win  him  over.  He  promised  him  honors  and  riches, 
even  his  own  friendship,  if  he  would  renounce  the  Jewish 
religion;  but  he  would  not  yield.  Then  the  king  exhorted 
the  mother  to  persuade  her  son  to  save  his  life,  but  she  only 


122  HISTORY   OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

the  more  encouraged  her  child  to  be  a  worthy  successor  of 
his  six  martyred  brothers. 

5.  AVhile  his  mother  was  yet  speaking  to  him,  he  boldly 
cried  out:  "I  will  not  obey  the  king,  nor  will  I  break  the  law 
of  God.''  When  the  king  heard  this  he  was  greatly  incensed, 
and  ordered  him  to  be  more  cruelly  tormented  than  any  of 
the  rest.  Last  of  all  the  mother  sulfered  death  with  the 
same  heroic  constancy  that  had  marked  the  sufferings  of  her 
seven  noble  sons. 


;^.M.  3838.]  86. — Mathathias  and  Judas  [a.c.  m. 

Machabeus. 

1.  During  the  reign  of  Antiochus  there  lived  in  Judea  a 
priest  named  Mathathias,  who  had  five  sons.  When  he  saw 
the  abominations  that  were  committed  against  the  Law,  and 
the  cruelties  with  which  the  people  were  oppressed,  he  re- 
solved to  free  his  country.  Calling  upon  all  those  who  would 
defend  the  Law  of  God  to  follow  him,  he  fled  with  his  sous 
and  many  others  into  the  mountains. 

2.  At  first  he  was  content  with  overthrowing  the  idols  and 
the  altars  of  the  pagan  gods;  then,  as  his  numbers  increased, 
he  began  to  make  war  on  the  enemies  of  his  country. 

After  his  death  the  leadership  fell  upon  his  son  Judas, 
who,  because  of  his  invincible  courage,  was  called  Machabeus. 
Bold  as  a  lion,  he  met  and  vanquished  the  generals  of  An- 
tiochus one  after  another. 

3.  He  also  retook  Jerusalem  and  purified  the  Temple.  The 
altar  was  consecrated  anew,  amid  the  sounds  of  harps  and 
lutes  and  cymbals;  the  sacrifices  were  restored;  and  a  great 
feast  was  appointed  to  celebrate  his  victories. 

4.  When  Antiochus  heard  of  the  success  of  the  Machabees 
he   became  very   angry.      Gathering   together    an    immense 

Questions  to  Chaptet'.  85.— What  i^  said  of  the  Machabees  ?  How  was  the  eldest 
brother  put  to  death  ?  How  \jc.z  V.io  second  eldest  ?  llov/  did  the  others  die  ?  How- 
did  the  king  act  towards  the  youngest  ?    What  was  done  to  the  mother  ? 


MATHATHIAS   AND   JUDAS   MACHABEUS. 


125 


army,  he  resolved  to  lead  it  himself  against  Jerusalem,  and 
forever  destroy  the  place;  but  God's  judgments  overtook  him 
on  the  way. 

One  day  he  fell  from  his  chariot  and  hurt  himself  very 
badly.  His  sores  putretied,  and  worms  began  to  crawl  out  of 
his  wounds;  the  flesh  fell  off  from  his  bones,  and  the  whole 
body  sent  forth  a  stench  insupportable  to  himself  as  well  as 
all  around  him. 


5.  When  Antiochus  saw  how  grievously  he  suffered,  he 
acknowledged  the  hand  of  God  in  his  punishment,  and,  hoping 
to  escape  death,  humbled  himself  and  lamented  his  cruelty. 
He  even  promised  to  repair,  as  far  as  he  could,  the  evils  he 
had  done.  But  his  repentance  was  insincere,  and  God  lis- 
tened not  to  his  prayer.  He  died  amid  the  most  cruel  tor- 
ments, leaving  to  the  world  a  frightful  example  of  the  justice 
of  God. 

6.  After  his  death  his  son  strove  to  reconquer  Judea;  but 
the  Machabees,  trusting  in  God,  assembled  their  followers 


124 


HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 


and  went  forth  to  battle.  In  the  heat  of  the  engagement 
suddenly  there  came  from  heaven  five  men,  whose  armor 
shone  as  the  sun,  and  whose  horses  were  covered  with  golden 
harness.  Two  placed  themselves  on  either  side  of  Judas, 
whilst  the  other  three  hurled  darts  on  the  enemy:  at  the 
same  time  the  lightning  flashed  in  the  faces  of  the  Syrians. 
Stunned  and  confounded,  many  fell  to  the  ground,  whilst  the 
others  turned  and  fled.  The  enemy  left  twenty  thousand 
infantry  and  six  thousand  cavalry  dead  upon  the  field. 


7.  After  rnany  victories  Judas  established  the  independence 
of  his  country;  yet  not  without  loss.  Many  of  the  Jews  were 
killed;  but  on  examining  the  bodies  of  the  dead  there  were 
found  concealed  under  their  coats  offerings  that  had  been 
stolen  from  the  temples  of  the  pagan  idols.  Then  all  knew 
the  cause  of  their  death. 

8.  When  Judas  saw  why  they  hud  been  punished,  he  did  not 
despair,  but,  trusting  in  the  power  of  prayer  and  the  mercy 
of  God,  sent  twelve  thousand  drachmas  of  silver  to  Jerusalem, 


FROM  THE   MACHABEES  TO   JESUS   CHRIST.  125 

that  sacrifices  might  be  offered  for  them,  saying:  "It  is  a 
holy  and  wholesome  thought  to  pray  for  the  dead/' 


87.— From  the  Machabees  to  Jesus  Christ. 

1.  After  the  death  of  the  pious  and  heroic  Judas,  his 
brothers,  one  after  another,  were  placed  at  the  head  of  the 
nation.  Under  their  wise  guidance  many  victories  were  won 
and  peace  established,  and  Judea  began  again  to  flourish. 
Unhappily,  their  successors  did  not  walk  in  their  footsteps,, 
and  gradually  the  inconstant  Jews  fell  again  into  sin. 

2.  The  nation,  however,  still  recognized  the  one  true  God,, 
and  exteriorly  observed  the  forms  of  the  Law;  but  the  hearts 
of  the  people  were  far  from  God. 

Two  sects  rose  up  among  them :  one,  the  hypocritical  Phar- 
isees; the  other,  the  incredulous  Sadducees.  The  former 
placed  all  perfection  in  the  exterior  observance  of  the  Law; 
the  latter  denied  much  that  was  in  the  Law,  more  particularly 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

3.  Beyond  Judea  the  world  was  buried  in  idolatry  and 
abomination;  cruelty  and  oppression  were  everywhere,  and 
mankind  longed  for  the  coming  of  the  Messiah.  There  re- 
mained but  one  thing  more, — the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy 
made  by  Jacob  to  his  son  Juda, — r.nd  this  v/as  not  long  de- 
layed. 

4.  The  successors  of  the  Machabees  lived  in  continual  war,, 
civil  as  well  as  foreign;  brother  fought  against  brother;  mur- 
der and  rapine  replaced  peace  and  honesty.  As  a  last  hope,, 
the  Romans  were  called  in  to  arbitrate  between  the  parties. 
Soon  they  filled  the  country  with  their  armies;  the  govern- 
ment was  seized  upon,  and  Herod,  a  stranger,  appointed  king 
of  the  Jews.  Thus  perished  the  kingdom  of  Jud^a;  the 
sceptre  had  passed  from  the  tribe  of  Juda;  the  time  was 

Questions  to  Chapter  86.— What  is  said  of  Mathathias  ?  What  is  said  of  Judas 
Machabeus  ?  How  did  Antiochus  die  ?  How  was  the  son  of  Antiochus  defeated  ? 
What  did  Judas  send  to  Jerusalem  ?    Why  ? 


126  HISTORY    OF   THE    OLD    TESTAMENT. 

come  when  the  Messiah,  the  Savior,  Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
should  come  to  bless  the  world  and  save  mankind,  to  whon 
be  praise  and  benediction  forever  and  ever. 

Questions  to  Chapter  87.— What  is  said  of  the  later  history  of  the  Jews  ?  Wh^ 
were  the  Pharisees  ?  Who  were  the  Sadducees  ?  What  is  said  of  the  world  in  get 
eral  ?  What  alone  was  wanting  ?  Who  were  brought  into  Judea  ?  Why  ?  Wh 
was  made  king  ?    For  whom  was  the  time  come  ? 


END  OF  THE   OLD  TESTAMENT. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


PART   FIRST 
THE    HISTORY  OF    OUR    LORD  JESUS    CHRIST. 

1. — The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist  Announced. 

1.  During  the  reign  of  King  Herod  there  lived  in  the 
raountains  of  Judea  an  aged  priest,  named  Zachary,  and  his 
wife,  Elizabeth.  Though  just  before  God  and  otherwise 
happy,  there  was  one  drawback — they  had  no  family.  They 
had  often  asked  for  a  son,  but  their  prayers  seemed  unheard. 

2.  One  day  while  Zachary,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
priests,  was  burning  incense  within  the  sanctuary,  suddenly 
an  angel  appeared  at  the  right  of  the  altar.  Zachary  was 
much  frightened,  but  the  angel  bade  him  fear  not.  Then 
the  angel  told  him  his  prayer  had  at  length  been  heard,  and 
his  wife,  Elizabeth,  in  her  old  age,  would  bear  him  a  son,  and 
he  should  call  his  name  John. 

3.  When  Zachary  heard  this  he  began  to  doubt,  and  to 

127 


128 


HISTORY    OF   THE    KEW   TESTAMENT. 


reason  with  himself,  saying  he  was  old  and  his  wife  was  old. 
In  answer  to  his  objections  the  angel  said  to  him :  "  Because 
you  have  doubted  and  have  not  believed  my  word,  you  shall 


be  dumb  till  what  I  have  announced  to  you  come  to  pass." 
The  angel  disappeared,  but  Zachary  was  struck  dumb  from 
that  moment. 


2.— The  Birth  of  Jesus  Announced. 

1.  Six  months  after  the  events  above  related,  the  angel 
Gabriel  was  sent  to  Nazareth,  a  little  town  in  Galilee,  to  a 
virgin  called  Mary.  Though  of  the  royal  family  of  David, 
she  was  very  poor  in  this  world's  goods;  but  in  virtues  she 
was  exceedingly  rich.  A  short  time  before  the  angel  ap- 
peared to  her  she  had  been  married  to  a  poor  carpenter, 
called  Joseph,  who,  like  herself,  also  belonged  to  the  house 
of  David. 

2.  While  this  humble  virgin  was  deeply  absorbed  in  prayer. 

Questions  to  Chapter  1.— What  is  said  of  Zacharj  and  Elizabeth  ?    What  hap- 
pened to  Zachary  at  the  altar  ? 


THE   BIRTH   OF   JESUS   ANNOUNCED. 


129 


suddenly  the  angel  Gabriel  entered  her  chamber,  and  said  to 
her:  "  Hail,  full  of  grace  !  the  Lord  is  with  thee;  blessed  art 
thou  amongst  women !  " 


3.  When  Mary  heard  these  strange  and,  to  her,  startling 
words  she  became  exceedingly  troubled,  not  knowing  what 
they  could  mean.  But  the  angel  hastened  to  relieve  her 
anxiety  by  telling  her  that  God  had  sent  him  to  announce 
the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  that  she  had  been  chosen  to 
be  His  mother.  AVhen  Mary  objected  that  she  was  a  virgin, 
and  knew  not  man,  the  angel  bade  her  fear  not :  "  for  the 
Holy  Ghost  would  come  upon  her,  and  the  power  of  the 
Most  High  would  overshadow  her,  and  the  Holy  One  that 
should  be  born  of  her  should  be  called  the  Son  of  God." 

4.  To  confirm  bis  words  Gabriel  told  her  that  her  cousin 
Elizabeth  had  also  conceived.  When  Mary  understood  the 
great  things  God  proposed  to  do  in  her  she  no  longer  op- 
posed the  divine  will,  but  gave  her  consent.  The  same  mo- 
ment she  consented  she  became  the  Mother  of  God,  In  her 
was  thus  fulfilled  the  promise  made  in  the  garden  of  para- 


130 


HISTORY   OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


dise,  that  the  woman  should  crush  the  serpent's  head.     The 
Son  of  Mary  has  indeed  conquered  the  devil. 

3.— Mary  visits  Elizabeth. 

1.  After  the  angel  left  her,  Mary  hastened  to  visit  her 
cousin.  When  she  entered  the  house,  Elizabeth  was  sud- 
denly filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost,  and,  in  an  ecstasy  of  joy, 
cried  out:  "Blessed  art  thou  amongst  women,  and  blessed  is 
the  fruit  of  thy  womb!  " 


2.  Mary  was  also  cari-ied  away  with  the  fulness  of  the  grace 
that  was  within  her,  and  burst  forth  into  that  magnificent 
canticle  the  Church  daily  sings,  and  is  so  well  known  as  the 
Magnificat,  viz.: 

"  My  soul  doth  magnify  the  Lord,  and  my  spirit  hath  re- 

QuKSTioNS  TO  Chapter  2.— Who  came  to  Mar}'  ?  Who  was  she  ?  What  is  said  of 
Mary?  W^hat  did  Gabriel  say  to  her  ?  How  did  Mary  act  ?  To  con  fiiiu  his  words, 
what  did  Gabriel  tell  Mary  ? 


THE    BIRTH    OF    JOHN   THE    BAPTIST.  131 

joiced  in  God,  my  Savior;  because  He  hath  regarded  the 
humility  of  His  handmaid.  Behold,  from  henceforth  all 
generations  shall  call  me  Messed.''  * 

3.  Mary  remained  about  three  months  with  Elizabeth; 
after  this  she  returned  to  her  own  humble  home,  at  Nazareth, 
where  she  gave  herself  up  to  prayer  and  to  the  duties  of  her 
house. 

4. — The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist. 

1.  When  the  time  was  come  Elizabeth  brought  forth  a 
son.  It  was  customary  among  the  Jews  to  give  a  name  to 
the  child  at  its  circumcision.  Now  when  the  neighbors 
gathered  together  to  do  for  the  child  as  the  law  required, 
they  thought  to  call  him  by  his  father's  name.  But  Eliza- 
beth objected,  and  ordered  him  to  be  called  John. 

2.  Some  hesitating,  they  asked  the  father;  but  he,  being 
dumb,  took  a  pen  and  wrote,  "  John  is  the  name."  On  the 
instant  Zachary  recovered  his  speech,  and  began  to  praise 
God  and  to  publish  His  works. 

Fear  came  upon  all  when  they  saw  and  heard  what  had 
happened;  and,  wondering,  they  asked:  "What  w^ould  the 
child  become,  for  the  hand  of  God  was  with  him  ?" 

3.  Soon  the  news  of  these  wonders  was  spread  through  the 
mountains  of  Judea,  and  excited  in  some  hopes,  in  others 
fears,  according  as  each  regarded  it. 

The  child  grew,  and  the  Spirit  of  God  was  in  him.  At  a 
tender  age  John  went  into  the  desert,  where  he  remained  in 
prayer  and  penance,  until  God  bade  him  come  into  Judea 
and  preach  to  the  people  of  Israel.  It  was  of  him  the  prophet 
Malachias  said,  "  I  will  send  My  angel,  who  will  prepare  the 
way  before  Me." 

Questions  to  Chapter  3.— Wliere  did  Mary  go  ?  What  happened  when  Mary 
met  Elizabeth  ?  What  is  said  of  the  Magnificat  ?  How  long  did  Mary  stay  with 
Elizabeth  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  4,— What  happaned  at  the  birth  of  John  ?  What  at  his 
circumcision  ?    How  was  John  regarded  ?    Where  did  he  go  ? 

*  For  eighteen  centuries  has  this  prophecy  been  fulfilled  in  the  Catholic  Church 
by  the  daily  recital  of  the  *'  Hail  Mary.'" 


132  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

A.M.  4000.]  5.— The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ.  [a.d.u 

1.  When  Joseph  discovered  the  condition  of  his  wife  Mary, 
he  was  very  much  troubled,  and,  not  understanding  the  deep 
mystery  that  surrounded  her,  resolved  to  put  her  away  se- 
cretly. Whilst  he  was  thus  debating  the  matter  with  him- 
self, the  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  him  in  sleep  and  told 
him  to  fear  not,  for  Mary  had  become  a  mother  by  the  over- 
shadowing power  of  God;  and,  moreover,  the  angel  bade  him 
call  the  child  that  would  be  born  of  her  Jesus — that  is  to 
say.  Savior.     Joseph  did  as  he  was  commanded. 

2.  Soon  after  this,  Augustus,  the  Roman  Emperor,  pub- 
lished an  edict  that  the  whole  world  should  be  enrolled.  This 
enrolment  first  began  in  Judea,  and  every  one  was  required 
to  go  to  his  family  city,  there  to  be  enrolled.  It  was  thus 
Joseph  and  Mary,  being  descendants  of  David,  were  forced  to 
go  to  Bethlehem,  the  city  of  David. 

3.  When  they  arrived  the  city  was  full  of  strangers,  and 
they  could  find  no  place  in  the  inns  or  among  their  friends, 
and  so  were  forced  to  seek  for  shelter  in  a  poor  stable,  near  by 
the  gates  of  the  city.  It  w^as  in  this  wretched  place,  that  but 
poorly  served  as  a  shelter  for  the  ox  and  the  ass,  that  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  Master  of  all  things,  was 
born.  With  holy  joy  and  tender  care,  Mary,  the  Virgin 
Mother,  wrapped  her  child  in  swaddling-clothes  and  laid  Him 
in  the  manger. 

4.  The  prophecy  of  Micheas  was  accomplished:  ''And 
thou,  Bethlehem,  art  the  least  among  the  cities  of  Juda,  but 
out  of  thee  shall  come  the  Ruler  of  Israel." 

6.— The  Shepherds. 

1.  On  the  night  Christ  was  born  a  few  shepherds  were 
watching  their  flocks  a  short  distance  from  Bethlehem.  Sud- 
denly an  angel  of  the  Lord  appeared  to  them  and  a  bright  light 

Questions  to  Chapter  5. — What  is  said  of  Joseph  ?  How  was  he  prevented  from 
sending  Mary  away  ?  What  is  said  of  Augustus  ?  Why  did  Mary  and  Joseph  go  to 
Bethlehem  ?    Where  was  Christ  born  ?    What  prophecy  was  fulfilled  ? 


THE    SHEPHERDS. 


133 


shone  round  about  them.     Great  fear  came  upon  them ;  but 
the  angel  bade  them  fear  not,  for  he  came  to  announce  to 


them  tidings  of  great  joy.     Then  he  told  them  that  in  the 
neighboring  city  of  Bethlehem  a  child  had  just  been  born. 


134  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

who  was  Christ  the  Lord  and  the  Savior  of  the  world  ; 
and,  as  a  sign  of  the  truth  he  told  them  they  would  find  the 
child  wrapped  in  swaddling-clothes  and  laid  in  a  manger. 
While  he  was  yet  speaking  a  great  multitude  of  angels  sud- 
denly appeared  and  began  to  sing,  "  Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest,  and  peace  on  earth  to  men  of  good-will ! " 

2.  When  the  angels  disappeared  the  shepherds  hastened 
to  go  over  to  Bethlehem,  where  they  found  the  child  lying  in 
the  manger.  Wondering,  they  told  Mary  and  Joseph  all  they 
had  heard,  and,  having  adored  the  infant  King,  returned, 
glorifying  God. 

Eight  days  after  this  the  child  was  circumcised  and  re- 
ceived the  name  of  Jesus. 


7. — The  Kings  from  the  East. 


1.  Some  time  after  the  birth  of    Christ  there  came  intc 
Jerusalem  three  Eastern  kings,  asking  where  they  could  find 

Questions  to  Chapter  6.— What  is  said  of  the  shepherds  ?    What  sign  was  giver 
the  shepherds  ?    Where  did  they  find  the  child  ?    When  was  Jesus  circumcised  ? 


JESUS    PRESENTED    IN    THE    TEMPLE.  135 

the  new-born  King  of  the  Jews,  for  they  had  seen  His  star 
in  the  east,  and  were  come  to  adore  Him.  When  Herod, 
the  king,  heard  this  he  was  very  nnich  troubled,  as  was 
also  all  Jerusalem.  Then  he  called  together  the  chief  priests 
and  doctors  of  the  law  and  asked  where  Christ  should  be 
born.     They  promptly  answered  at  Bethlehem. 

2.  When  Herod  heard  this  he  called  the  three  kings 
privately  to  him,  and  bade  them  go  and  search  for  the  child, 
and  when  they  had  found  Him,  to  come  and  tell  him.  So  he 
dismissed  them.  They  had  scarcely  left  Jerusalem  when  the 
star  they  had  seen  in  the  east  again  went  before  them,  until 
it  stood  over  where  the  child  was.  Entering,  they  found  the 
infant  Savior,  and,  falling  down,  adored  Him.  They  then 
presented  gifts  of  gold  and  frankincense  and  myrrh. 

3.  In  the  night  God  warned  them  in  a  dream  not  to  re- 
turn to  Herod,  for  he  meditated  mischief  to  the  child.  They 
therefore  returned  another  way  into  their  own  country. 

We  have  also  a  star,  tliat  leads  us  to  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  namely, 
the  grace  of  God,  by  which  we  are  enlightened  and  led  on  to  the  truth 
taught  us  by  the  Church. 


8. — Jesus  presented  in  the  Temple. 

1.  Forty  days  after  the  birth  of  Jesus,  Mary  and  Joseph 
carried  the  child  to  the  Temple,  that  they  might  present  Him 
to  the  Lord.  They  also  took  with  them  the  usual  offering 
of  the  poor, —  tivo  turtle-clothes,  —  according  as  the  Law  pre- 
scribed. 

2.  At  this  time  there  was  living  at  Jerusalem  a  man  named 
Simeon.  He  was  very  pious,  and  the  Holy  Ghost  had  re- 
vealed to  him  that  he  should  not  die  until  he  had  seen  the 
Savior.  When  Mary  and  Joseph  entered  the  Temple,  Sim- 
eon, led  by  the  Spirit,  also  entered.  Seeing  the  child,  he  took 
Him  in  his  arms  and  cried  out  :  "  N^ow,    0  Lord,  dismiss 

Questions  to  Chapter  7.— Where  did  tlie  wise  men  come  from  ?  How  did 
Herod  act  towards  them  ?  What  again  appeared?  What  did  they  find  ?  W^hat 
did  they  offer  ?    How  did  they  return  to  their  own  country  ? 


136  HISTORY    OF    THE    NEW    TESTAMENT 

Thy  servant  in  peace,  because  my  eyes  have  seen  Thy  salva- 
tion/^ 

3.  After  this  he  blessed  Mary  and  Joseph  ;  but  he  warned 
her  that  a  sword  of  sorrow  should  one  day  pierce  her  heart. 


While  Simeon  was  speaking,  a  prophetess  named  Ann 
entered  the  Temple.  Slie  also  took  the  child  in  her  arms, 
and,  praising  God,  went  forth,  publishing  the  news  to  all  who 
were  looking  for  the  redemption  of  Israel. 

9. — The  Flight  into  Egypt. 

1.  Herod,  seeing  the  Magi  did  not  return  to  him,  became 
very  angry,  and,  resolving  to  destroy  this  new-born  King, 
ordered  all  the  children  in  Bethlehem  and  the  country  round 
about  to  be  put  to  death.  He  foolishly  thought  Jesus  would 
surely  be  killed  among  the  rest,  little  dreaming  how  easily 
God  could  shield  Him. 

2.  Whilst  Herod  was  preparing  for  the  murder  of  the  holy 
innocents,  an  angel  appeared  to  Joseph  in  his  sleep,  and  told 

Questions  to   Chapter  8.— When  was  Jesus  presented  in  the  Temple  ?    What 
happened  ?    What  did  Simeon  do  and  say  ?    What  did  Ann  do  ? 


THE   FLIGHT   INTO   EGYPT. 


137 


him  to  take  the  child  and  its  mother  and  flee  into  Egypt, 
and  to  remain  there  until  told  to  return.     Without  a  word  of 


1 

i 

y 

iT"  i  II 

IH 

1 

ll 

nl^H^ 

■  '  '^^A    A^ 

i^^^^ 

H 

1,1 

"l^^Jt 

^» 

^Mk 

1 

^M 

w/^^^k| 

ijH 

^^^KS 

I 

8 

WiwL  'g 

^S 

^Bf^^'M^RVv.  -^^/m^M 

■ 

- - 

'  J^^fc*^:^«j^^B 

^^^^^^SHII^Hil^OBhuic:^^' »>- 

^^.^ 

^^ 

^l^^»M! 

£ 

^ 

^^^^^-'^^^^^^ 

^^^^                                **^^*^^^2 

»*- 

complaint,  Joseph  rose,  and,  taking  the  child  and  its  mother, 
went  into  Egypt. 


138 


HISTORY    OF    THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


3.  He  had  scarce  gone,  when  Herod's  messengers  came  to 
Bethlehem,  and,  tearing  the  chiklren  from  their  mothers' 
arms,  murdered  them.  Every  house  was  filled  with  lamenta- 
tion and  sorrow,  and  the  prophecy  of  Jeremias  was  fulfilled  : 
"Kacliel  hewailingher  children,  and  would  not  be  comforted, 
because  they  were  not.^'  As  a  punishment  for  his  cruelty, 
Herod  died,  some  years  after,  amid  the  most  horrid  torments. 

4.  Again  the  angel  aj)peared  to  Joseph,  and  commanded 
him  to  return  to  Judea,  because  Herod  was  dead.  Joseph 
rose,  and,  taking  the  child  and  Mary,  returned,  and  dwelt  in 
Nazareth.  Thus  it  came  to  pass  that  Christ  was  called  a 
Nazarene. 

Jesus,  tlie  Savior  of  the  ,world,  was  saved  by  a  miracle  ;  so  was 
Moses,  the  Savior  of  the  Israelites,  saved  by  a  miracle. 


10. — The  Child  Jesus  in  the  Temple,     lad.  12. 


1.  In  accordance  with  the  custom  of  the  Jews,  Mary  and 
Joseph  went  up  every  year  to  Jerusalem  to  celebrate  the 
feast  of  the  Pasclt.     At  the  age  of  twelve  years  Jesus  also 

Questions  to  Chapter  9.— What  riid  Herod  order?  How  was  Jesus  saved  ? 
What  was  done  to  the  children  ?  Kow  did  Herod  die  ?  Where  did  Joseph  dwell 
after  his  return  from  Egypt  ? 


THE    PREACHING    OF   JOHN    THE    BAPTIST.  139 

went  up  to  Jerusalem  with  His  parents.  When  the  celebra- 
tion was  over,  Mary  and  Joseph,  together  with  their  friends, 
returned  to  their  homes  ;  but  Jesus  remained  in  Jerusalem. 

2.  Not  finding  the  child  in  their  own  company,  His  parents 
thought  He  was  with  some  of  their  friends,  and  so  continued 
the  journey.  But,  when  at  night  they  sought  Him  and  could 
not  find  Him,  they  were  filled  with  much  anxiety,  and  has- 
tened back  to  Jerusalem. 

3.  After  a  search  of  three  days  they  found  Him  in  the 
Temple,  in  the  midst  of  the  doctors,  listening  to  them  and 
asking  them  questions.  All  were  astonished  at  His  wisdom 
and  His  answers. 

His  mother,  approaching,  asked  Him  why  He  had  acted 
thus  towards  them.  In  a  kindly  manner  He  told  them  He 
was  there  engaged  about  His  Father's  business.  In  obedience 
to  their  wishes  He  returned  to  Nazareth,  and  was  subject  to 
them.  He  also  grew  in  age  and  wisdom  and  grace  before 
God  and  men. 

THE  PUBLIC  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST, 
11. — The  Preaching  of  John  the  Baptist. 

1.  For  thirty  years  Jesus  lived  in  obscurity  at  Nazareth. 
AVhen  the  time  was  come  that  He  should  begin  His  public 
life.  He  commanded  John  the  Baptist  to  come  forth  from  the 
desert,  where,  from  his  childhood,  he  had  lived,  and  to  preach 
to  the  people.  John  obeyed,  and  came  into  the  country  about 
the  Jordan. 

2.  Soon  the  fame  of  John's  preaching  was  spread  far  and 
near,  and  great  crowds  from  Jerusalem  and  Judea  came  to 
him  by  the  banks  of  the  Jordan.  Here  they  saw  a  man  of 
most  austere  manners,  with  a  leathern  girdle  round  his  waist, 
whose  food  was  the  wild  locust,  and  whose  cry  was,  "  Do 
penance,  for  the  kingdom  of  God  is  at  hand."  Many  were 
baptized,  confessing  their  sins. 

Questions  to  Chapter  10.— What  happened  when  Jesus  was  twelve  years  old  ? 
Where  was  He  found  ?    How  did  He  act  towards  His  parents  ? 


140 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW    TESTAMENT. 


3.  When  John  saw  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  amongst 
the  multitudes  that  came  to  hear  him,  he  cried  out  to  them : 
"*Do  penance,  and  trust  not  to  your  descent  from  Abraham, 
for  the  axe  is  about  to  be  laid  to  the  root  of  the  tree." 


John  the  Baptist  made  a  great  impression  on  his  hearers, 
and  many  thought  he  was  the  Messiah.  But  he  said  he  was 
not;  on  the  contrary,  he  was  but  the  voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness. 


12.— Jesus  is  Baptized  and  Tempted. 

1.  Jesus  also  came  to  John,  at  the  Jordan,  to  be  baptized. 
At  first  John  refused,  saying  he  was  not  worthy  to  do  so 
great  an  act.  But  when  Christ  bade  him  do  it,  that  thereby 
"they  might  fulfil  all  justice,"  John  yielded,  and  baptized 
Jesus.  Immediately  the  heavens  were  opened,  and  the  Holy 
Ghost  descended  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and  rested  on  Jesus, 
whilst  a  voice  from  heaven  was  heard,  saying:  "This  is  My 
beloved  Son,  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased." 

Questions  to  Chapter  11. — How  lon^  did  Jesus  live  at  Nazareth  ?    What  is  said 
of  John  the  Baptist  ?    What  was  his  cry  ?    What  did  John  say  of  himself  ? 


JESUS    IS    BAPTIZED    AND    TEMPTED. 


141 


2.  After  His  Baptism  Jesus  was  led  by  the  Spirit  into  the 
desert,  there  to  be  tempted  by  the  devil.  After  He  had  fasted 
forty  days  and  forty  nights,  the  devil  came  to  Him,  and 
strove  to  persuade  Him,  as  a  proof  of  His  divinity,  to  turn 
the  stones  into  bread;  "but  Jesus  would  not. 


;').  Again  the  devil  dared  to  tempt  Him,  by  carrying  Him 
to  Jerusalem,  where  he  placed  Him  on  the  pinnacle  of  the 
Temple,  telling  Him  to  cast  Himself  down :  "  For  if  He  were 
the  Son  of  God  the  angels  would  protect  Him."  But  Jesus 
said,  "  Tempt  not  the  Lord  thy  God.'' 

4.  A  third  time  Satan  came,  and,  carrying  Jesus  Christ  up 
into  a  high  mountain,  showed  Him  all  the  kingdoms  of  the 
earth,  promising  to  give  them  to  Him,  if  He  would  fall  down 
and  adore  him.  But  Jesus,  with  a  holy  anger,  bade  him  "  Be- 
gone, for  the  Lord  only  should  be  adored."  Then  Satan  left 
Him,  and  angels  came  and  ministered  to  Him. 

In  the  deluge,  water  cleansed  the  world  from  its  corruptions  ;  in  Bap- 
tism, water  cleanses  the  soul  from  its  sin. 

Questions  to  Chaptkr  12 —What  happened  at  the  Baptism  of  Jesus  ?  What  hap- 
pened after  His  Baptism  ?    Describe  Christ's  temptations. 


142  HISTORY   OE   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT, 

13.— Jesus  the  Lamb  of  God. 

1.  Some  time  after  His  Baptism,  Jesiis  came  into  the  coun- 
try where  John  was  baptizing.  When  John  saw  Him,  point- 
ing to  Him,  he  exclaimed:  "  Behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world.  This  is  He  of  whom  I 
have  already  spoken  when  I  said,  *  There  is  one  who  will 
come  after  me,  who  is  preferred  before  me;^  and  He  is  the 
Son  of  God,  for  at  His  Baptism  I  saw  the  Holy  Ghost  descend 
from  heaven  in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and  rest  upon  Him.'' 

2.  Under  the  Jewish  religion  every  clay  there  was  offered  on  the  altar 
of  holocausts  a  lamb  to  the  Lord  ;  under  the  New  Law  Jesus  Christ  is 
this  Lamb  of  Sacrifice,  that  was  once  offered  on  Calvary,  and  is  now 
daily  offered  in  the  Sacrifice  of  the  Mass. 

14. — The  First  Disciples  of  Jesus  Christ. 

L  On  the  following  day,  as  Jesus  was  walking  on  tlie 
banks  of  the  Jordan,  two  of  the  disciples  of  John  the  Baptist, 
named  Andrew  and  John,  saw  Him.  They  remained  with 
Jesus  during  the  day.  Toward  the  evening  Andrew  brought 
Simon,  his  brother,  to  Jesus.  As  soon  as  Jesus  saw  him.  He 
said,  "  Thou  art  called  Simon,  son  of  Jona:  hereafter  thou 
shalt  be  called  Peter.'" 

2.  The  next  day  Jesus  saw  Philip  and  said  to  him, 
"Follow  Me.""  AVhen  Philip  had  listened  for  a  while  he 
hastened  to  seek  his  brother  Nathaniel.  Finding  him  under 
a  fig-tree,  he  told  him  that  at  last  the  Messiah  was  come,  and 
Jesus  of  Nazareth  was  the  person.  At  first  Nathaniel  was 
inclined  to  be  incredulous,  owing  to  the  prejudice  that  ex- 
isted against  the  Nazarenes,  but  at  last  he  yielded  and  went 
with  his  brother. 

3.  When  Jesus  saw  him  coming.  He  said :  "  Behold,  an 
Israelite  indeed,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile.^'  But  Nathan ieFs 
astonishment  knew  no  bounds  when  Jesus  told  him  how 
Philip  had  found  him  under  the  fig-tree,  and  how  H3  had 

Questions  to  Chapter  13.— Tell  what  John  said  when  he  saw  Jesus  the  second 
time.     What  is  said  of  the  lamb  in  the  Old  Law,  and  what  in  the  New  ? 


THE    MARRIAGE    AT    CA^'A. 


143 


known  him  long  before.  Filled  with  awe,  Nathaniel  bowed 
himself  before  Jesus,  and  acknowledged  Him  to  be  the  Son 
of  God.  Nathaniel  afterwards  became  one  of  Christ's  dis- 
ciples under  the  name  of  Bartholomew. 


15.— The  Marriage  at  Cana. 

1.  Three  days  after  Jesus  had  called  Philip  and  Nathaniel 
to  follow  Him,  a  marriage-feast  was  celebrated  at  Cana  of 
Galilee.  Jesus  and  Mary  were  there,  as  also  the  newly- 
chosen  disciples.  During  the  feast  the  wine  failed,  when 
Mary,  coming  to  Jesus,  mentioned  the  fact  to  Him.  At 
first  Jesus  seemed  inclined  to  do  nothing  to  remove  the 
embarrassment  of  the  master  of  the  house;  but  Mary,  who 
knew  the  kindness  of  her  Son,  came  to  the  servants  and  bade 
them  do  whatever  He  told  them. 


1 

wm, 

B|p|i| 

1 

■wg 

%  ^>  j 

^l*y^l         i      ' 

mi 

M4f^r     ^a        «-^ 

-'% 

£ 

^^^^^PM 

*^' 
^ 

1"  ■ 

B^^^^ 

hI^^SbB 

2.  There  stood  six  stone  pitchers,  each  containing  from  two 
to  three  measures.  Now  Jesus  came  to  the  servants  and  told 
them  to  fill  them  with  water;  then  to  draw  out  and  carry  to 
the  chief  steward.     When  the  steward  had  tasted  the  water 

Questions  to  Chapter  14.— Who  were  the  first  disciples  of  Cliiist  ?  What  did 
Christ  say  to  Peter  ?  What  is  said  of  Phihp  and  Nathaniel  ?  By  wliat  name  is 
Nathanif  1  also  known  ? 


144 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW    TESTAMENTo 


made  wine,  he  was  much  astonished,  and,  calling  the  bride- 
groom, chid  him  for  having  kept  the  best  wine  to  the  end  of 
the  feast. 

This  was  the  first  public  miracle  Jesus  wrought,  and  those 
who  saw  it  not  only  were  astonished,  but  believed  Jesus  was 
the  Son  of  God. 

8.  It  was  at  this  feast  of  Cana  that  Jesus  sanctified  marriage,  and 
raised  it  to  the  dignity  of  a  sacrament.  And  this  change  of  water  into 
wine  was  emblematic  of  that  still  greater  change  in  the  Sacrifice  of  the 
Mass,  where  wine  is  changed  into  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ, 

THE  FIRST  YEAR  OF  CHRIST'S  PUBLIC  MINISTRY. 


16.— Christ's   Zeal  for  the  Sanctity   of  the 

Temple. 


[A.D.  31. 


1.  About  thic  time  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem  to  cele- 
brate tho  feast  of  the  Pasclu    Entering  the  Temple,  He  found 

Questions  to  Chapter  15.— Who  were  at  the  marriage-feast  ?  What  failed  ? 
How  was  tlie  wine  suppHed  ?  What  was  the  first  public  miracle  Jesus  wrouglit  ? 
When  was  marriaco  inoLItuted  ? 


NICODEMUS   COMES  TO   SEE   JESUS.  145 

many  who  were  there  selling  oxen  and  ^heep  and  doves, 
while  the  money-changers  sat  at  their  tables.  Animated 
with  a  holy  zeal.  He  made  a  whip  of  cords  and  drove  out 
those  who  thus  profaned  the  house  of  God.  No  one  dared  to 
resist  Him,  and  soon  the  place  was  empty. 

2.  The  few  who  remained  asked  by  what  authority  He 
assumed  to  act  as  He  had  done.  His  only  answer  was, 
"  Destroy  this  temple,  and  in  three  days  I  will  raise  it  up." 
He  meant  His  body,  but  the  Jews  thought  He  meant  that 
grand  and  gorgeous  temple  that  had  cost  their  forefathers 
forty-six  years  of  labor  and  an  immense  treasure  of  gold 
and  silver. 

3.  During  the  celebration  of  this  Paschal  feast  Jesus 
wrought  a  great  many  miracles  in  and  near  Jerusalem. 
Many,  when  they  saw  His  works  and  heard  His  words,  were 
led  to  believe  in  Him. 


ITo— Nicodemus  comes  to  see  Jesus. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  at  Jerusalem  celebrating  this  feast 
of  the  Pasch,  Nicodemus,  a  member  of  the  great  Jewish 
Council,  came  to  Him  in  the  night-time  and  said:  "  Master, 
we  know  Thou  art  a  teacher  from  God,  for  no  man  can  do 
what  Thou  doest  if  God  were  not  with  him." 

2.  After  they  had  talked  together  for  a  while,  Nicodemus 
asked  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved.  Jesus  answered,  "He 
must  be  born  again  of  water  and  the  Holy  Ghost."  When 
Nicodemus  heard  this  he  was  much  puzzled  to  understand 
what  he  had  heard;  but  Christ  only  repeated  His  words,  and 
added,  "That  God  had  sent  His  only-begotten  Son  into  the 
world,  that  the  world  might  be  saved  through  Him." 

2.  It  was  at  tliis  interview  that  Christ  tauglit  tlie  necessity  of  Bap- 
tism. The  Catholic  Church  not  only  teaches  this  doctrine  to-day,  but 
insists  that  all  her  children  shall  be  bai^tised.     As  the  Israelites  were 

Questions  to  Chapter  16.— How  did  Jesus  purify  the  Temple  ?  W^hat  did  Jesus 
say  to  those  who  remained  ? 


14G 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


saved  from  the  slavery  of  Egypt  by  passing  through  the  Red  Sea,  so 
are  Christians  freed  from  the  slavery  of  sin  by  the  waters  of  Baptism. 


18.— Jesus  at  the  Well  of  Jacob. 

1.  When  the  feast  of  the  Pasch  was  over 'Jesus  passed 
thi-ongli  Judea,  baptizing  as  He  went.  On  His  way  to  Naza- 
reth He  came  to  a  city  called  Sichar,  in  the  country  of 
Samaria.  Being  weary,  He  sat  down  near  a  well  which  for- 
merly Jacob  had  dug,  and  which  was  much- visited  by  the 
people,  because  it  was  near  the  gate.  His  disciples,  leaving 
Him,  went  into  the  citv  to  bnv  bread. 


2.  While  Jesus  was  sitting  by  the  well,  a  woman  came  to- 
draw  water.  Jesus  asked  her  for  a  drink.  Now  the  Jews  so- 
hated  the  Samaritans  that  they  would  have  preferred  to  die- 
rather  than  ask  a  favor  from  them.  So,  when  the  woman 
heard  the  request,  she  was  very  much  astonished,  and  asked 
how  it  came  that  He,  who  was  a  Jew,  asked  her  for  a  drink. 

3.  Jesus  said  to  her,  if  she  knew  who  it  was  that  asked 
her  for  a  drink,  maybe  she  would  ask  Him  for  a  drink;  for 

Questions  to  Chaptkb  17. — Who  came  to  see  Jesus  ?    What  did  Nicodemus  say- 
to  Jesus  ?    W^hat  answer  did  Jesus  give  ?    What  did  Christ  teach  at  this  interview  ? 


JESUS  PREACHES  AT  NAZARETH.  147 

He  would  give  her  living  water.  AVhen  she  heard  of  living 
water,  and  how  those  who  drank  of  it  would  not  thirst  again, 
she  asked  for  it,  that  she  might  be  saved  the  trouble  of  com- 
ing so  often  to  draw  water.  Then  Jesus  revealed  to  her  the 
secret  sins  of  her  life.  Being  struck  at  the  Spirit  of  God, 
which  she  so  clearly  saw  in  Him,  she  said:  "  Sir,  I  see  Thou 
art  a  prophet." 

4.  The  Samaritans  had  built  a  temple  on  Garizim,  a  moun- 
tain near  the  city  of  Sichar,  where  they  were  accustomed  to 
offer  sacrifice,  as  the  Jews  did  at  Jerusalem.  The  woman 
asked,  "Who  was  right,  the  Jew  or  the  Samaritan?"  But 
Jesus  said:  "The  time  will  come — nay,  was  come — when 
men  would  worship  God  neither  on  Mount  Garizim  nor  at 
Jerusalem." 

5.  Jesus  also  said  to  her  that  He  was  the  Messiah.  AVhen 
she  heard  this  she  left  her  water-pot,  and,  hastening  into  the 
city,  told  the  inhabitants  all  that  had  happened.  The  Samar- 
itans came  to  Jesus,  and  asked  Him  to  remain  with  them. 
He  stayed  two  days,  teaching  and  instructing  them,  many 
believing  in  Him. 

6.  The  water  wliicli  Jesus  gives  is  interior  liglit  to  guide  the  soul, 
and  grace  to  overcome  the  passions.  Those  who  will  truly  serve  God 
must  offer  Him  not  the  appearances  of  piety,  but  humility,  faith,  and 
charity.     These  are  the  fountains  from  which  all  true  religion  springs. 

19. — Jesus  preaches  at  Nazareth. 

1.  After  Jesus  left  Sichar  He  returned  to  Nazareth,  His 
native  city.  It  was  His  custom  to  go  frequently  into  tlie 
synagogue.  One  day,  while  many  of  the  people  were  assem- 
bled, Jesus  rose  up  to  read.  The  book  of  Isaias  was  given 
Him,  and,  opening  it,  He  read  from  the  place  where  it  is 
written:  "The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is  upon  Me;  He  hath 
anointed  Me,  and  sent  Me  to  preach  the  Gospel  to  the  poor,, 
and  to  heal  the  contrite  of  heart." 

Questions  to  Chapter  18.— Tell  what  happened  at  the  well  of  Jacob.  What 
did  Jesus  ask  for  ?  What  astonished  the  woman  ?  What  did  Jesus  reveal  to  hei-  ? 
What  did  the  woman  tell  the  people  of  the  city  ?  What  did  the  Samaritans  do  ? 
How  did  Jesus  act  ? 


148  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

2.  Having  shut  the  book,  He  returned  it  to  the  doctors. 
All  eyes  were  fixed  npon  Him,  and  wonder  and  doubt  filled 
their  minds  when  He  began  to  show  them  what  the  prophets 
had  said  of  the  Messiah.  But  they  were  confounded  when 
He  referred  these  prophecies  to  Himself,  and  clearly  proved 
He  was  the  Messiah. 

3.  "  Is  not  this,"  said  they,  "  the  son  of  Joseph  the  carpen- 
ter ?^^  In  answer,  Jesus  said,  '-  It  was  not  wonderful  that  He 
was  not  believed,  for  a  prophet  had  no  honor  in  his  own 
countryc  Even,"  said  Ho,  "  Elias  was  rejected  by  his  own^ 
and  was  forced  to  confer  hie  favors  upon  the  pagan  widow 
of  Sarepta." 

4.  When  the  people  heard  this  they  were  filled  with  rage, 
for  they  saw  He  referred  to  them.  They  finally  forbade  Him 
to  speak  any  more,  and,  thrusting  Him  out,  brought  Him  to 
the  brow  of  the  mountain  on  which  the  city  was  built^  in- 
tending to  cast  Him  down.  But  Jesus,  when  He  saw  Himself 
on  the  edge  of  the  precipice,  turned,  and  with  a  calm  dignity^ 
that  utterly  confounded  and  paralyzed  His  enemies,  passed 
through  their  midst. 

20. — The  Miracle  of  Jesus  at  Capharnaunio 

1.  From  Nazareth  Jesus  went  to  Capharnaum,  where  He 
taught  on  the  Sabbath  days.  All  were  in  admiration  and 
astonishment  at  His  doctrines;  for  He  spoko  as  no  man  had 
ever  spoken,  and  His  words  penetrated  into  the  inmost 
recesses  of  their  hearts. 

2.  One  day,  while  He  was  speaking,  a  man  who  was  pos- 
sessed by  a  devil  cried  out :  "  Let  us  alone  !  What  have  we 
to  do  with  Thee  ?  I  know  Thou  art  the  Holy  One  of  God." 
But  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil  and  drove  him  out  of  the  man. 
W^hen  the  peoj^le  saw  this,  fear  came  upon  them,  and  they 
knew  not  what  to  think. 

3.  Going  out   of  the  synagogue,  Jesus  entered  the  house 

Questions  to  Chapter  19.— What  did  Jesus  do  at  Nazareth  ?  What  confounded 
the  people  ?  What  question  did  they  ask  ?  How  were  they  answered  ?  What 
did  they  propose  to  do  to  Jesus  ?    How  did  He  escape  ? 


THE  MIRACULOUS   DRAUGHT   OF   PISHES.  149 

of  Simon  and  Andrew,  liis  brother.  Simon's  mother-in-law 
was  very  sick.  Her  friends  asked  Jesns  to  do  something  for 
her.  He  approached  the  bed  on  which  she  lay,  and,  taking- 
her  by  the  hand,  lifted  her  up.  Immediately  the  fever  left 
her,  and,  rising,  she  began  to  minister  to  Him  and  His- 
disciples. 

4.  During  the  evening  of  this  same  day  the  inhabitants  of 
the  city  came  to  Peter's  house,  carrying  with  them  the  sick 
and  those  that  were  possessed.  Jesus  went  to  the  door  and 
cured  the  sick  and  drove  out  the  devils.  On  the  next  daj 
He  went  into  Galilee,  where  He  also  cured  the  sick  and  the 
infirm. 

5.  Under  the  Jewish  dispensation,  the  saints  and  the  prophets  also- 
wrought  miracles,  but  in  the  name  of  God,  from  whom  they  had  tbeir 
authority.  Jesus,  on  the  contrary,  wrought  His  miracles  in  His  own. 
name,  and  by  His  own  authority,  thus  distinguishing  Himself  from 
those  who  went  before  Him  and  from  those  who  came  after  Him. 

21. — The  Miraculous  Draught  of  Fishes. 

1.  Jesus  passed  over  from  Capharnaum  to  Lake  Genesa- 
reth.  Here  the  multitude  pressed  to  see  Him  and  to  liear 
His  words.  By  the  shore  were  two  vessels;  the  nearest,. 
Peter's.  Into  this  Jesus  entered,  and  requested  Peter  to  push 
out  a  little  from  the  land.  Then  He  sat  down  and  taught 
the  multitude. 

2.  When  Jesus  had  finished  speaking.  He  told  Peter  to 
launch  out  into  the  deep  and  to  let  down  his  net.  Peter 
answered  that  he  and  his  partners  had  been  fishing  all  the 
night,  but  had  caught  nothing;  yet,  as  He  wished  it,  they 
would  let  down  the  net.  Scarce  had  they  done  so  when  the 
net  was  filled  with  such  a  quantity  of  fish  that  it  was  nearly 
breaking.  They  made  signs  to  their  partners  to  come  and 
help  them,  and  both  ships  were  filled,  so  that  they  were 
almost  sinking. 

3.  When  Peter  saw  this  he  fell  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  and 

Questions  to  Chapter  20.— What  did  Jesus  do  at  Capharnaum  ?  What  mira- 
cles did  He  do  ?    What  did  the  saints  and  prophets  do  ? 


150 


HISTORY    OF    THE    NEW   TESTAMENT, 


said,  "Depart  from  me,    0  Lord,  for  I  am  a   sinful  man/^ 
But  Jesus  answered,  "  Fear  not,  from  hencefortti  thoti  shalt 


be  taking  men."  Having  brought  the  ships  to  the  shore, 
Peter  and  his  companions  left  all  and  followed  Jesus. 

4.  Jesus  cliose  Peter's  ship  from  wliicli  to  teacL.  In  tlie  Roman 
Catholic  Churcli,  of  wliicli  Peter's  ship  was  a  figure,  Jesus  Christ  con- 
tinues to  teach  through  the  Popes,  who  are  the  lawful  successors  of 
Peter. 

The  miraculous  draught  of  fishes  was  also  symbolic.  The  sea  is  the 
world,  the  net  the  Church.  The  fishers  are  the  bishops  and  priests  ;  the 
fish  are  the  faithful  who  voluntarily  enter  the  Church,  that  thereby 
they  may  be  saved. 

22.— The  Paralytic. 

1.  One  day,  while  Jesus  taught  in  a  certain  house  of 
Capharnaum,  surrounded  by  the  Pharisees  and  doctors,  who 
had  come  from  Galilee  and  the  surrounding  towns  to  hear 
Him,  a  man  sick  of  the  palsy  was  brought  to  the  door. 
AVhen  those  who  carried  the  sick  man  found,  because  of  the 
multitude,  they  could  not  reach  Jesus,  they  went  up  on  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  21.— What  did  Jesus  do  at  Lake  Genesareth  ?  What 
miracle  did  He  work  ?    What  is  said  of  Peter's  ship  ? 


THE    SERMON    ON    THE    MOUNTAIN.  151 

roof  of  the  house. — which,  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
East,  was  flat  and  had  an  opening  in  it, — and  let  the  sick 
man  down  into  the  midst  of  the  crowd. 

2.  Jesns,  seeing  their  faith,  said  to  the  sick  man:  "Thy 
sins  are  forgiven."  When  the  doctors  and  the  Pharisees 
heard  this  they  said :  "  This  man  blasphemes.  Who  can 
forgive  sins  but  God  alone  ?  "  Jesus,  who  knew  the  thoughts 
of  their  hearts,  asked  them  whether  it  was  easier  to  forgive 
sins  than  to  cure  the  man.  "  But  that  you  may  know," 
said  He,  "  that  the  Son  of  Man  has  power  to  forgive  sins,  I 
say  to  this  sick  man:  Arise,  take  up  thy  bed  and  go  into  thy 
house."  And  the  sick  man  rose,  and  took  up  his  bed,  and 
returned  to  his  house,  praising  God. 

3.  All  those  who  saw  this  palpable  miracle  were  con- 
founded and  astonished.  They  had  heard  Jesus  say,  "Thy 
sins  are  forgiven,"  and,  in  proof  of  His  power  to  forgive  sins, 
they  had  seen  Him  cure  the  man.  Hence  it  was  not  aston- 
ishing that,  being  unable  to  explain  the  mystery,  they  simply 
cried  out,  "  We  have  seen  wonderful  things  to-day!" 

23. — The  Sermon  on  the  Mountain. 

1.  Jesus,  seeing  a  great  multitude  come  to  Him,  went  up 
hi  to  a  mountain  and  sat  down.  His  disciples  came  to  Him, 
and  the  multitude  stood  round  about,  on  the  sides  of  the 
mountain,  listening  in  silence.     Jesus  thus  began: 

The  Eight  Beatitudes. 

2.  Blessed  are  the  poor  in  spirit,  for  theirs  is  the  kingdom 
of  heaven. 

Blessed  are  the  meek,  for  they  shall  possess  the  land. 
Blessed  are  they  that  mourn,  for  they  shall  be  comforted. 
Blessed  are  they  that  hunger  and  thirst  after  justice,  for 
they  shall  be  filled. 

3.  Blessed  are  the  merciful,  for  they  shall  obtain  mercy. 

Questions  to  Chapter  22.— What  did  Jesus  say  to  the  man  sick  of  the  paisy  : 
What  did  the  doctors  say  ?  What  did  Jesus  do  ?  What  effect  had  this  miracle  on 
the  multitude  ? 


152 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW    TESTA MKNT. 


Blessed  are  the  clean  of  heart,  for  they  shall  see  God. 

Blessed  are  the  peacemakers,  for  they  shall  be  called  the 
children  of  God. 

Blessed  are  they  that  suffer  persecution  for  justice'  sake, 
for  theirs  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 


The  Dignity  and  Duties  of  the  Apostles. 

4.  After  Jesus  had  spoken  thus  to  the  people,  He  turned  to 
His  apostles,  and  told  them  they  were  the  salt  of  the  earth 
and  the  light  of  the  world;  and  that  if  the  one  lost  its  savor, 
or  the  other  was  put  under  a  bushel,  each  was  equally  worth- 
less. 

The  Duties  of  Christians. 

5.  Again  turning  to  the  people,  Jesus  said  to  them  that 
their  "justice  should  be  more  than  that  of  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees  ;  neither  should  they  kill,  nor  call  another  fool; 
nor  should  they  offer  a  gift  to  God  whilst  they  were  in  anger 
with  their  brother."  Besides  these  grand  maxims  of  justice. 
He  taught  them  to  love  their  enemies,  to  do  good  to  those 
that  hated  them,  and  to  pray  for  those  that  persecuted  and 
calumniated  them. 


THE   SERMON   ON   THE   MOUNTAIN.  153 

The  Sanctity  of  Marriage. 

6.  Having  thus  spoken  of  the  general  duties  of  Christians 
one  to  another,  Jesus  gave  the  following  very  clear  and  de- 
cided command  concerning  the  nature  and  sanctity  of  mar- 
riage, to  wit,  "  Let  no  man  put  away  his  wife;  for  what  God 
has  joined  together,  let  no  man  put  asunder."  Then  He 
added  that,  in  all  their  actions,  they  should  have  purity  of 
intention,  nor  do  anything  for  the  applause  of  men. 

The  Works  of  a  Christian. 

7.  After  this,  Jesus  spoke  to  the  multitude  of  the  vanities 
of  life  and  the  folly  of  laying  up  treasures  on  earth.  He 
bade  them  rather  lay  up  treasures  in  heaven,  where  neither 
the  moth  nor  the  rust  could  consume  nor  the  thief  steal.  He 
also  told  them  not  to  be  anxious  for  the  things  of  life — how 
they  should  be  clothed  or  what  they  should  eat;  for  the  birds 
neither  sowed,  nor  did  they  gather  into  barns,  and  yet  God 
fed  them. 

8.  "Consider,"  said  He,  "the  lilies  of  the  field:  they 
labor  not,  neither  do  they  spin;  and  yet  Solomon  in  all  his 
glory  was  not  arrayed  as  one  of  them."  He  added :  "  No 
man  can  serve  two  masters:  you  cannot  serve  God  and 
mammon." 

The  End  of  the  Sermo7i. 

9.  Besides  these  and  many  other  exhortations,  Jesus  said : 
"Swear  not:  let  your  words  be  yea,  yea;  no,  no;  do  unto 
others  as  you  wish  them  to  do  unto  you;  judge  not,  that  you 
be  not  judged." 

10.  Then  Jesus  concluded  with  that  beautiful  similitude 
that  has  been  so  often  quoted:  that  those  who  did  as  He 
had  commanded  "  would  be  like  a  house  built  on  a  rock :  the 
winds  blew  and  the  floods  came,  but  the  house  fell  not;  but 
those  who  kept  not  His  words  would  be  like  a  house  built  on 
the  sands :  when  the  winds  blew  and  the  floods  came,  it  fell." 

11.  AVhen  the  people  heard  all  these  words  they  were  in  ad- 
miration not  only  at  the  doctrines  they  heard,  but  also  with 


154  HISTORY   OF   THE   KEW   TESTAMENT. 

Jesus  Himself,  for  He  spoke  to  them  not  as  the  Scribes  and 
Pharisees,  but  as  one  having  authority. 

24.— The  Leper. — The  Centurion's  Servant. 

1.  When  Jesus  came  down  from  the  mountain,  a  leper 
came  to  Him  and,  adoring,  asked  to  be  cleansed.  Jesus 
stretched  forth  His  hand  and  touched  him,  and  imnaediately 
he  was  cieansed.  Then  He  commanded  the  leper  to  go  to  the 
priest  and  oifer  the  gift  prescribed  by  Moses.  , 

2.  Among  the  Jews,  wlien  a  leper  was  cured,  be  was  required  to 
show  himself  to  the  priest,  who,  having  examined  him,  declared  him 
cleansed,  and  removed  from  him  the  restrictions  imposed  by  the  law. of 
Moses.  This  declaration  of  the  Jewish  priest  was  a  figure  of  the  sacra- 
mental absolution  of  the  Christian  priest,  who,  absolving  sinners,  may 
be  justly  said  to  cleanse  them  from  a  spiritual  leprosy. 

3.  Jesus  came  again  into  Capharnaum,  where  a  Roman 
centurion  approached  Him  and  told  Him  that  his  servant 
lay  dangerously  ill.  Jesus  offered  to  go  and  cure  him,  but 
the  centurion  said:  "Lord,  I  am  not  worthy  that  Thou 
shouldst  enter  under  my  roof;  say  only  the  word,  and  my 
servant  shall  be  healed.^' 

4.  When  Jesus  heard  this  He  declared  He  had  not  found 
such  faith  in  Israel;  nay,  that  many  would  come  from  the 
east  and  the  west,  and  sit  down  with  Abraham  and  Isaac 
and  Jacob  in  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  but  the  Jews  them- 
selves would  be  cast  forth,  because  they  would  not  believe. 

5.  Then  He  turned  to  the  centurion  and  said:  "As  you 
have  believed,  so  be  it  done;"  and  immediately  the  servant 
was  cured. 

The  Jews  did  not  receive  Christianity  as  willingly  as  the  Gentiles  ; 
in  like  manner  Joseph's  brethren  despised  him,  whilst  the  Egyptians 
admired  him. 

Questions  to  Chapter  23.— What  was  the  first  part  of  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount- 
ain ?  Repeat  the  eight  beatitudes.  Wliat  did  Jesus  say  of  tlie  apostles  *  What 
was  said  of  Christians  in  general  ?  What  was  said  of  marriage  ?  What  other 
lessons  did  Jesus  give  ?    What  effect  had  Christ's  words  on  the  multitude  ? 

Questions  to  Chaptkr  24.— What  is  said  of  the  leper  ?  What  was  a  custom 
among  the  Jews  ?    What  was  it  a  figure  of  ?    What  happened  at  Capharnaum  ? 


THE   widow's   son   OF   NAIM. 


155 


25. — The  Widow's  Son  of  Nairn. 

1.  Once  when  Jesus  was  entering  the  city  of  Nairn,,  accom- 
panied by  His  disciples  and  a  great  multitude,  He  met  a 
funeral  procession  in  which  a  widow's  son  was  carried  out  to 
be  buried.  Jesus,  seeing  the  great  sorrow  of  the  mother,  and 
the  many  friends  that  were  with  her,  came  and  said,  "  Weep 
not.'' 


2.  Then  He  approached  the  bier  on  which  the  dead  man 
lay,  and,  touching  the  body,  said,  "Arise;"  and  the  young 
man  rose  up  and  began  to  speak.  Jesus  presented  the  son  to 
the  mother.  When  those  who  were  present  saw  what  was 
done,  great  fear  came  upon  them,  and  they  began  to  glorify 
God,  because  "  a  great  prophet  had  arisen  amongst  them." 

3.  This  miracle  is  symbolic  of  the  future  resurrection,  when  God  will 
raise  up  all  men  from  the  grave.  Even  now  it  has  its  fulfilment  in 
the  Sacrament  of  Penance,  where  Jesus  Christ,  through  His  priests^ 
raises  up  the  sinner  from  the  spiritual  death  of  sin. 

Questions  to  Chapter  25.— Tell  how  Jesus  raised  the  widow's  son. 


156  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMEifT. 


26.— Mary  Magdalene. 

1.  A  certain  Pharisee,  named  Simon,  invited  Jesus  to  oome 
and  eat  with  him.  Jesus  went,  and,  while  He  was  at  table, 
Mary  Magdalene  came  and  brought  with  her  an  alabaster 
box  filled  with  precious  perfume.  Entering  the  house,  she 
cast  herself  on  her  knees,  and  began  to  wash  the  feet  of  Jesus 
with  her  tears,  and  to  wipe  them  with  the  hair  of  her  head; 
then,  kissing  them,  she  anointed  them  with  the  precious  per- 
fume she  had  brought. 


2.  When  the  Pharisee  saw  this  he  began  to  doubt  in  Jesus, 
saying  to  himself:  "Were  this  man  a  prophet.  He  would 
surely  know  this  woman  is  a  sinner.'^ 

Jesus,  knowing  his  thoughts,  spoke  to  him  as  follows: 
"A  certain  man  had  two  debtors:  one  owed  him  five  hun- 
dred pence;  the  other,  fifty.  As  neither  could  pay  him,  he 
forgave  them  both.  Which,  do  you  think,  loved  him  most  ?  " 
The  Pharisee  said :  "  I  suppose  he  to  whom  he  forgave  most." 

3.  "  You  see  this  woman,"  said  Jesus.  "  I  entered  your 
house,  and  you  gave  Me  no  water  for  My  feet;  yet  she  has 
washed  them  with  her  tears,  and  wiped  them  with  her  hair. 


JESUS   CURES   A   MAN    SICK    FOR  THIRTY-EIGHT   YEARS.    157 

You  did  not  anoint  My  head,  but  she  has  anointed  My  feet. 
I  say  to  you  many  sins  are  forgiven  her,  because  she  has 
loved  much." 


27.— The  Messengers  of  John  the  Baptist. 

1.  Owing  to  the  poverty  and  obscurity  of  His  life,  many 
thought  Jesus  was  not  the  Son  of  God,  and  could  not  be  the 
Messiah.  John  the  Baptist,  not  that  he  doubted,  but  that 
he  miglit  afford  Jesus  an  opportunity  of  publicly  proclaiming 
His  divinity,  sent  two  of  his  disciples  to  ask  Him  if  He  were 
the  Messiah  or  not. 

2.  Jesus,  without  saying  yes  or  no,  simply  referred  to  the 
miracles  He  had  wrought  and  the  evils  He  had  cured,  and 
told  the  messengers  to  say  to  John:  "The  blind  see,  the 
deaf  hear,  the  dead  rise,  and  the  poor  have  the  Gospel 
preached  to  them."  These  things  had  been  long  before 
prophesied  of  the  Messiah  by  Isaias. 


THE  SECOND  YEAR  OF  CHRIST'S  PUBLIC  MINISTRY. 

28. — Jesus  cures  a  Man  who  had  been  Sick  Thirty- 
eight  Years. 

1.  In  the  second  year  of  His  public  preaching,  Jesus  went 
up  to  Jerusalem  to  assist  at  the  Paschal  solemnities.  There 
was  at  Jerusalem  a  pond,  called  Bethsaida,  having  around  it 
five  porches.  In  these  porches  lay  many  sick,  such  as  the 
blind,  the  lame,  and  the  paralytic. 

2.  At  certain  times  an  angel  came  down  into  the  pond  and 
moved  the  waters,  and  he  who  first  entered  after  the  waters 
had  been  disturbed  was  cured  of  whatever  disease  he  might 
nave. 

Questions  to  Chapter  26. —Give  the  history  of  Mary  Magdalene  and  the  anoint- 
ing of  Jesus. 

Questions  to  Chapter  27.— For  what  did  John  send  messengers  ?  What  answer 
did  Jesus  give  John's  messengers  ? 


158 


HISTORY    OF   THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


3.  Now  there  lay  in  one  of  the  porches  a  man  who  had 
been  sick  for  thirty-eight  years.  Jesus  came  to  him  and 
asked  him  if  he  would  like  to  be  cured.  The  poor  man 
answered  he  had  little  chance,  for  he  had  no  one  to  put  him 
in  after  the  angel  had  troubled  the  waters.  Jesus  said  to 
him:  "Arise;  take  up  thy  bed  and  walk."  The  man  rose, 
iind,  taking  np  his  bed,  walked. 


4.  The  Jews,  seeing  what  Christ  had  done,  began  to 
murmur,  because  He  had  cured  the  sick  man  on  the  Sab- 
bath. When  Jesus  met  their  objections  by  tolling  them  that 
not  only  His  Father  worked,  but  that  He  also  worked,  they 
became  exceedingly  angry;  for  they  saw  by  this  He  made 
Himself  equal  to  God. 

5.  They  then  strove  to  kill  Him,  but  He  all  the  more  de- 
clared Himself  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  in  Him,  and  through 
Him,  were  men  to  be  saved.  Then  He  appealed  to  the  works 
He  did  as  the  best  testimony  that  His  Father  had  sent  Him. 

Questions  to  Chapter  28.— Tell  the  histoiy  of  the  man  who  had  been  sick  for 
thirty-eight  years.  How  was  he  cured  ?  What  did  the  Jews  complain  of  ?  What 
■did  they  strive  to  do  ?    What,  did  Christ  declare  * 


THE  SEVEN  PARABLES  OP  THE  KINGDOM  OE  GOD.    159 


29.— The  Seven  Parables  of  the  Kingdom  of  God. 

1.  Jesus  came  again  to  Lake  Geiiesareth,  and,  entering  a 
ship,  taught  the  multitude  that  stood  on  the  shore. 


2.  Tiie  Parable  of  tlie  Sower. — A  man  went  out  to  sow 
seed.  Some  fell  by  the  wayside,  and  the  birds  picked  it  up; 
some  fell  on  stony  ground,  and,  springing  up,  soon  withered 
away,  because  it  had  no  root;  some  fell  among  thorns,  and  was 
soon  choked;  but  others  fell  upon  good  ground,  and  brought 
forth  fruit — some  a  hundred,  some  sixty,  some  thirty  fold. 

3.  Jesus  afterwards  gave  this  explanation  of  the  parable  to 
His  disciples :  The  seed  is  the  word  of  God :  that  by  the  way- 
side are  those  who  hear;  but  the  devil  comes  and  takes  the 
word  out  of  their  hearts,  lest,  believing,  they  should  be  saved. 
The  seed  that  fell  upon  the  rock  are  those  who,  at  first,  joy- 
fully receive  the  word,  and  for  a  while  believe,  but,  having 
no  roots,  in  time  of  temptation  easily  fall  away. 

4.  That  which  fell  among  thorns  are  those  who  hear,  but. 


IGO 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


going  away,  are  choked  with  the  cares  and  pleasures  of  life, 
and  yield  no  frnit.  But  the  seed  that  fell  on  good  ground 
are  those  who,  hearing  the  word  with  a  good  heart,  keep  it, 
and  bring  forth  fruit  in  patience. 


5.  The  Parable  of  the  CocJde.  —  Jesus  spoke  another 
parable:  A  man  sowed  good  seed  in  his  field,  and  when  he 
slept  his  enemy  came  and  sowed  cockle.  When  the  blades 
sprang  up  the  cockle  appeared;  but  the  master  bade  the  ser- 
vants let  both  grow  until  the  harvest,  when  he  would  tell  the 
reapers  to  gather  the  cockle  into  bundles  and  burn  it,  but  to 
gather  the  wheat  into  his  barn. 

6.  The  following  is  the  interpretation  of  this  parable: 
The  sower  is  th.e  Son  of  God;  the  field  is  the  world;  the 
seed  is  the  good ;  the  cockle  is  the  bad  ;  the  enemy  that 
sowed  the  cockle  is  the  devil;  the  harvest  is  the  end  of  the 
world;  and  the  reapers  are  the  angels.  As  the  cockle  was 
gathered  and  burned,  so  shall  the  wicked  be  iu  the  day  of 
judgment. 

7.  The  Parable  of  the  Mustard-seed. — Jesus  spoke  another 
parable:  The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  grain  of  mus- 


THE  SEVEN  PARABLES  OF  THE  KINGDOM   OF   GOD.         161 

tard-seed:  it  is  the  least  of  all  seeds;  but  when  it  grows  up 
and  becomes  a  tree,  the  birds  can  rest  in  its  branches. 

8.  The  Parable  of  the  Leaven. — A  woman  took  leaven  and' 
hid  it  in  three  measures  of  meal,  until  the  whole  was  leav- 
ened •  so  is  the  kingdom  of  God. 

9.  The  ParaUe  of  the  Treasure. — The  kingdom  of  heaven 
is  like  to  a  treasure  hidden  in  a  field:  when  a  man  finds  it, 
lie  goes  and  sells  all  he  has  and  buys  that  field. 

10.  The  ParaUe  of  the  Pearl. — The  kingdom  of  heaven  is 
again  like  to  a  merchant  seeking  pearls :  he  finds  one  of  great 
price ;  then  he  goes  and  sells  all  he  has  and  buys  it. 


11.  The  Parable  of  the  Good  and  Bad  Fishes. — Again  the 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  a  net  cast  into  the  sea:  it  gathers 
all  kinds  of  fishes;  but,  when  it  is  drawn. out,  men  select  the 
good  and  cast  away  the  bad :  so  shall  it  be  at  the  end  of  the 
world— the  angels  shall  separate  the  just  from  the  unjust. 

Questions  to  Chapter  29— What  is  the  parable  of  the  sower  ?    Tell  the  parable 
of  the  cockle.    What  is  its  interpretation  ?    What  are  the  other  parables  ? 


-*"   / 


162 


HISTORY   OF   THE   IS^EW   TESTAMEIS^T. 


30.— The  Tempest  Calmed. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking  to  the  people,  He 
said  to  His  apostles :  "  Let  us  pass  over  to  the  other  side." 
Before  they  started,  a  Scribe  came  to  Him  and  proposed  to 
follow  Him;  but  Jesus,  knowing  how  selfish  his  heart  was, 
simply  answered :  "  The  foxes  have  holes,  and  the  birds  have 
nests,  but  I  have  not  whereon  to  lay  My  head."  When  the 
Scribe  heard  this  he  went  away. 


2.  Shortly  after  the  ship  left  the  land  a  violent  storm 
arose.  The  waves  covered  the  ship,  but  Jesus  slept.  The 
storm  increasing,  the  disciples  came  to  Jesus  and  told  Him 
they  feared  all  would  be  lost.  Then  Jesus  rose  and,  chiding 
them  for  their  want  of  faith,  calmed  the  winds  and  the  sea. 
When  the  disciples  saw  this  a  great  fear  came  upon  them. 

3.  The  stormy  sea  is  the  world;  the  ship  is  the  Church,  which  rides 
safely  amid  the  tempest,  for  Christ  is  with  her. 


Questions  to  Chapter 
tempest. 


-What  is  said  of  the  Scribe  ?    Tell  the  storj  of  tbf» 


THE   DAUGHTER   OF   JAIRUS. 


163 


31.— The  Daughter  of  Jairus. 

1.  When  the  ship  landed,  a  multitude  of  people  came  and, 
with  great  joy,  welcomed  Jesus.  Among  those  who  met  Him 
was  a  man  named  Jairus,  a  ruler  of  the  synagogue,  who 
begged  Him  to  come  and  heal  his  daughter,  who  lay  danger- 
ously ill.     Jesus  went  with  him. 


M'ftf^^MJi 

|[-^>^ssS 

I^H^QI^^HI^H^bSmr  ' 

2.  As  Jesus  was  passing  through  the  crowd,  a  woman  who 
had  been  sick  for  twelve  years,  and  had  in  vain  sought  relief 
from  many  physicians,  came  beliind  Him  and  touched  His 
garment.     Stie  was  immediately  cured. 

3.  Whilst  they  were  on  the  way,  a  servant  came  to  Jairus 
and  told  him  his  daughter  was  dead,  and  it  was  useless  to 
trouble  himself  any  further.  But  Jesus  said  to  him:  "Fear 
not;  only  believe." 

4.  When  they  came  to  the  house  where  the  young  woman 
was,  they  found  a  great  crowd  weeping  and  lamenting.  But 
Jesus,  approaching,  said :  "  Weep  not ;  she  is  not  dead." 
They  laughed  at  Him,  for  they  all  knew  too  well  she  was 
dead. 


164  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

5.  Then  Jesus  took  with  Him  Peter  and  James  and  John 
and  the  parents  of  the  girl,  and  went  into  the  room  where 
she  lay.  Taking  her  by  the  hand,  He  said :  "  Arise  ! "  and 
immediately  she  rose  and  began  to  walk  through  the  house. 

33.— Jesus  chooses  His  Apostles. 

1.  Every  day  crowds  of  people  came  from  far  and  near  to 
hear  Jesus.  He  was  moved  with  great  compassion  for  them. 
Seeing  them  wandering  about  like  sheep  without  a  shepherd. 
He  said  to  His  disciples:  "The  harvest  is  great,  but  the 
laborers  are  few." 

2.  The  following  night  was  spent  in  prayer.  In  the  morn- 
ing Jesus  called  His  disciples,  and  from  amongst  them  chose 
twelve,  whom  He  called  apostles — that  is,  sent.  Their  names 
were  Peter  and  Andrew,  James  and  John,  Philip  and  Bar- 
tholomew, Thomas  and  Matthew,  James  the  Less  and  Thad- 
deus,  Simon  Zelotes  and  Judas  Iscariot. 

3.  AVhen  Jesus  had  chosen  them.  He  gave  them  power  to 
heal  the  sick,  to  raise  the  dead,  and  to  drive  out  devils. 
Then  He  sent  them  forth  to  preach,  but  forbade  them  to 
take  anything  with  them  but  their  staff.  They  were  thus 
taught  to  put  their  trust  in  God,  and  not  to  hope  for  success 
through  human  means. 

4.  He  moreover  told  them  they  must  suffer  for  His  sake — 
nay,  that  they  would  be  scourged  and  put  to  death.  "  But,'^ 
said  He,  "the  disciple  is  not  above  the  master;  and  if  they 
do  these  things  to  Me,  how  much  more  to  you  ?  " 

5.  But  He  consoled  them  by  the  promise  that  He  would  be 
with  them,  and  speak  through  them;  and  that  those  who 
heard  them  heard  Him,  and  that  those  who  despised  them 
despised  Him. 

6.  The  apostles  went  forth  two  by  two,  preaching  and 
driving  out  devils  and  healing  the  sick.  Some  time  after 
this  Jesus  added  seventy  disciples,  whose  duties  were  to  help 
the  apostles,  and  go  before  Christ  as  the  apostles  had  done. 

Questions  to  Chapter  31.— What  did  Jesus  do  to  the  daughter  of  Jairus  ?    What 
happened  to  the  woman  in  the  crowd  ? 


JOHN   THE   BAPTIST   BEHEADED.  165 

7.  The  blessing  wliich  Our  Lord  gave  by  His  doctrines  was  spread 
through  His  apostles,  as  the  blessing  given  to  Abraham  long  before  de- 
scended to  the  sons  of  Jacob.  As  Gideon  with  his  little  band  vanquished 
his  enemies,  so  did  the  apostles  with  their  staff  change  tLe  face  ol 
bociety  and  subdue  the  world  to  tne  yoke  of  Christ. 

33.— John  the  Baptist  Beheaded. 

1.  Herod,  tetrarch  of  Galilee,  had  married  Herodias,  his 
brother's  wife.  John  the  Baptist  came  to  him,  and  told  him 
it  was  not  lawful  for  him  to  have  his  brother's  wife.  When 
Herod  heard  this  he  became  exceedingly  angry,  and  cast 
John  into  prison,  hoping  thus  to  silence  him. 


2.  Now  it  happened  that  Herod,  on  his  birthday,  gave  a 
grand  feast  to  the  princes  of  Galilee.  During  the  feast  the 
daughter  of  Herodias  danced  for  Herod  and  his  court.  The 
king  was  much  pleased,  and  promised  to  give  the  young 
woman  whatever  she  would  ask,  even  to  the  half  of  his  king- 
dom.    He  confirmed  this  promise  with  an  oath. 

Questions  to  Chapter  32.— Who  were  the  apostles  ?  What  powers  diii  He  give 
them  ?  Where  did  He  send  them  ?  How  did  He  console  them  ?  What  did  the 
apostles  do  ?    Whom  did  Jesus  add  to  the  apostles  ? 


166  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

3.  The  damsel  hastened  to  her  mother,  who  advised  her  to 
ask  for  the  head  of  John  the  Baptist,  that  thus  they  might  be 
revenged  on  him  for  what  he  had  said.  The  daughter  re- 
turned and  asked  for  the  head  of  John. 

4.  When  Herod  heard  this  he  was  Tery  sad,  but,  because  of 
his  oath,  he  sent  and  had  John  beheaded.  The  head  was 
phxced  upon  a  dish  and  brought  to  the  young  woman,  who 
carried  it  to  her  mother. 

5.  Like  Jolin  the  Baptist,  tlie  saintly  and  fearless  prophet  Elias  had 
presented  himself,  on  a  similar  occasion,  before  King  Achab.  Like 
Herod,  Achab  also  hated  the  truth,  and  strove  to  put  the  man  of  God  to 
death,  but  failed. 

34.— The  Miracle  of  the  Loaves  and  Fishes. 


1,  About  the  time  of  the  Pasch,  the  apostles  returned  from 
their  first  mission.  Coming  to  Jesus,  they  told  Him  what 
they  had  done  and  what  they  had  taught.  Jesus  then  took 
them  with  Him,  and  they  crossed  the  Sea  of  Galilee,  and 
went  into   the   desert.     A  great   multitude   followed   them. 

Questions  to  Chapter  33. — For  what  was  John  the  Baptist  cast  into  prison  ? 
How  did  he  die  ? 


THE    PROMISE    OF   THE   BLESSED    SACRAMKNT.  167 

When  Jesus   saw  how  many  had  come,  He  began  to  teach 
them  and  to  heal  their  sick. 

2.  About  the  evening,  the  apostles  proposed  to  send  the 
multitude  home,  as  they  had  nothing  to  give  them  to  eat. 
Jesus  asked  what  they  had.  The  apostles  answered,  "  Five 
loaves  and  two  fishes.''^ 

3.  Then  Jesus  commanded  the  people  to  sit  down  on  the 
grass,  and,  having  taken  the  loaves  and  the  two  fishes,  blessed 
them  and  gave  them  to  His  apostles,  who  distributed  them 
amongst  the  people.  There  were  about  five  thousand  men, 
besides  the  women  and  children,  and  yet  there  was  enough 
for  all.  When  they  were  done,  twelve  baskets  of  fragments 
were  gathered  up. 

4.  When  the  people  saw  this  stupendous  miracle  they  were 
filled  with  admiration,  and  wished  to  make  Jesus  their  king. 
But  He,  knowing  their  design,  hid  Himself,  and  during  the 
night  passed  with  His  disciples  over  to  Capharnaum. 

35. — The  Promise  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

1.  The  day  after  the  miracle  of  the  loaves  and  fishes,  the 
people  came  to  Jesus  in  the  synagogue  of  Capharnaum. 
When  He  saw  how  they  came  to  Him,  because  they  had  eaten 
of  the  miraculous  bread,  He  told  them  not  to  labor  for  per- 
ishable bread,  but  for  that  bread  which  never  perished,  and 
which  He  could  give. 

2.  Then  He  told  them  that  He  was  the  living  bread,  and 
that  this  bread  was  His  flesh.  When  the  Jews  heard  this 
they  were  scandalized,  and  asked:  "  How  could  He  give  them 
His  flesh  to  eat."  But  Jesus  only  repeated  His  former  asser- 
tion in  a  stronger  and  more  emphatic  manner,  and  concluded 
with  these  clear  and  decided  words :  "  Unless  you  eat  the 
flesh  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  drink  His  blood,  you  shall  not 
have  life  in  you.  For  My  flesh  is  meat  indeed,  and  My  Mood 
is  drink  indeed." 

QuKSTiONs  TO  Chapter  34.— What  is  said  of  the  return  of  the  apostles  ?    Tell  the- 
history  of  the  loaves  and  fishes.     What  effect  had  this  miracle  on  the  people  ? 


1G8  HISTORY    OF   THE    N^EW   TESTAMENT. 

3.  Many  of  the  disciples,  when  they  heard  these  words, 
were  very  much  troubled,  and  because  they  could  not  under- 
stand how  Christ  could  give  them  His  body  to  eat  and  His 
blood  to  drink,  went  away,  and  walked  no  more  with  Him. 

4.  But  Jesus  continued  to  affirm  this  incomprehensible 
mystery  all  the  more,  and  at  last  turned  to  Peter,  and  asked 
him.  if  he  would  also  go  away.  But  Peter,  who  could  under- 
stand the  doctrine  no  better  than  the  others,  declared  he 
would  not,  but  would  believe  it;  not  that  he  understood  it, 
but  because  Jesus  Christ  had  said  it,  and  "  He  had  the  words 
of  eternal  life." 

5.  As  the  manna  fell  from  lieaven  to  support  the  Israelites  in  the 
desert,  so  is  the  Blessed  Sacrament  daily  present  upon  our  altars  to 
feed  and  nourish  the  soul  in  the  battle  of  life. 


36. — The  Woman  of  Chanaan. 

1.  Jesus  went  into  the  country  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,  and  a 
pagan  woman  of  Chanaan  came  to  Him,  asking  Him  to  cure 
iier  daughter,  who  was  possessed  by  a  devil.  But  Jesus  made 
}ier  no  answer.  The  woman  contfnued  to  urge  her  request, 
until  the  disciples  thought  of  putting  her  away,  but  Jesus 
forbade  them. 

2.  The  woman  coming  near,  adored  Jesus,  when  He  said 
to  her,  "  It  is  not  good  to  give  the  bread  of  the  children  to 
the  dogs."  But  she  answered,  "  The  whelps  sometimes  eat 
the  crumbs  that  fall  from  the  tables  of  their  masters."  When 
Jesus  heard  this  He  was  much  struck  with  her  faith,  and 
cured  her  daughter. 

Jesus  found  faith  among  the  pagans  of  Sidon,  as,  on  a  former  occa- 
sion, Jonas  had  found  it  among  the  pagans  of  Ninive. 

Questions  to  Chapter  35.— What  happened  on  the  day  after  the  miracle  of  the 
loaves  and  fishes  ?  How  did  the  Jews  receive  the  words  of  Jesus  ?  How  did  Jesus 
meet  their  objection  ?  What  did  many  do  ?  How  did  Peter  act  ?  What  is  said  of 
the  manna  and  the  Blessed  Sacrament  ? 

Questions  to  Chaptek  36.— What  is  said  of  the  woman  of  Chanaan. 


THE   PRIMACY   CONFERRED   ON    PETER.  169 


37. — The  Primacy  conferred  on  Peter.      [a.d.32. 

1.  Jesns  came  to  the  city  of  Cesarea  Philippi,  and  that  He 
might  try  His  apostles,  asked  what  the  people  generally 
thought  of  Him.  The  apostles  answered  there  was  great 
difference  of  opinion;  some  taking  Him  for  Elias,  some  for 
Moses,  and  some  thought  He  was  a  prophet.  Then  Jesus 
asked  them  what  was  their  own  opinion  on  the  matter, 
Peter  answered  in  the  name  of  all:  "Thou  art  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God." 


2.  When  Jesus  heard  this  unqualified  acknowledgment  of 
His  divinity.  He  said  to  Peter:  "Blessed  art  thou,  Simon 
Bar-Jona.  Thou  art  Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  I  will  build 
My  Church,  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against 
her.  I  will  give  to  thee  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,, 
and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  bind  on  earth  shall  be  bound  also- 
in  heaven;  and  whatsoever  thou  shalt  loose  upon  earth  shall 
be  loosed  also  in  heaven.^' 

3,  Petei  was  tlius  the  first  of  the  apostles  who  made  a  public  profes- 
sion of  the  divinity  of  Jesus  Christ,  and,  for  his  faith,  Jesus  made  him 


170 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


the  cliief  among  the  apostles,  and  the  future  visible  head  of  the 
Church.  For  eighteen  hundred  years,  the  Popes,  who  are  the  legiti- 
mate successors  of  St.  Peter,  have  been  placed  at  the  head  of  the  Chris- 
tian world. 


38. — The  Transfiguration. 

1.  After  six  days,  Jesus  took  Peter  and  James  and  John 
with  Him  np  into  a  mountain.  There  He  was  transfigured 
before  them.  His  face  shone  as  the  sun,  and  His  garments 
ibecame  Avhite  as  snow.  Moses  and  Elias  also  appeared,  and 
'^began  to  talk  with  Him. 


2.  AVhen  the  apostles  saw  the  ravishing  beauty  of  Christ's 
-person,  they  proposed,  in  their  joy,  to  build  three  tabernacles: 
one  for  Him,  one  for  Moses,  and  one  for  Elias.  Whilst  they 
were  speaking  a  voice  from  heaven  cried  out,  "  This  is  My 
beloved  Son :  hear  ye  Him  I " 

Questions  to  Chapter  37.— What  did  Jesus  do  at  Cesarea  Philippi  ?  What  was 
the  opinion  of  the  people  about  Him  ?  What  did  Peter  say  ?  What  power  dia 
•Christ  confer  on  Peter  ?    What  is  said  of  the  Popes  ? 


JESUS   THE    FRIEND    OF    CHILDREN. — SCANDAL. 


171 


3.  At  these  words  the  apostles  fell  flat  on  the  ground, 
nor  did  they  look  up  until  Jesus  came  and  bade  them  rise. 
When  they  lifted  up  their  eyes  they  saw  no  one  but  Jesus, 
who  commanded  them  to  tell  the  vision  to  no  one  till  after 
He  had  risen  from  the  dead. 

4.  Jesus,  transfigured,  appeared  between  tlie  two  greatest  men  of  the 
Old  Law — Moses,  the  lawgiver,  and  Elias,  the  miracle-worker.  In  His 
glory  He  infinitely  surpassed  both  the  one  and  the  other,  proving 
clearly  that  He  was  the  centre  of  majesty  as  well  as  the  origin  of  power, 
both  in  the  Jewish  and  Christian  dispensation. 

39.— Jesus  the  Friend  of  Children. — Scandal. 


.  1.  One  day,  after  teaching,  Jesus  sat  down  to  rest,  when 
the  women  brought  their  children  to  Him,  that  He  might 
bless  them.  The  apostles,  anxious  to  spare  Him,  strove  to 
keep  back  the  crowd;  but  Jesus  said  to  them,  "Suffer  little 
children  to  come  to  Me,  for  in  their  innocence  they  are  like 
the  angels  in  heaven."  Then  Jesus  laid  His  hands  upon  the 
heads  of  the  children  and  blessed  them. 

Question  to  Chapter  38.— Tell  the  history  of  the  TransfigJiration. 


172  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

2.  On  another  occasion  the  apostles  asked  Jesus  who  was 
the  greatest  in  heaven.  He  called  a  little  child,  and,  placing 
it  in  their  midst,  said,  "  That  to  become  great  in  heaven,  we 
must  on  earth  become  innocent  and  humble  as  children." 

3.  It  was  on  this  occasion  Christ  pronounced  a  woe  upon 
those  who  scandalized  the  young,  or  led  them  into  sin;  and 
the  reason  He  gave  was,  "their  angels  were  ever  before  the 
face  of  God." 

As  Tobias  was  protected  by  an  angel,  so  have  we  angels  to  guard  us, 
though  with  the  eyes  of  the  body  we  cannot  see  them. 


40. — The  Pardon  of  Injuries. — The  Unforgiving 
Servant. 

1.  One  day  Peter  asked  Our  Savior  how  often  he  should 
forgive  his  brother.  Jesus  said,  *' Till  seventy  times  seven ;  ^' 
by  which  is  meant  an  indefinite  number. 

2.  To  confirm  His  words  to  Peter,  Jesus  related  the  follow- 
ing parable:  A  king  wished  to  take  an  account  of  his  affairs, 
so  he  called  his  servants.  One  came  who  owed  ten  thousand 
talents,  and,  being  unable  to  pay,  the  master  ordered  him  and 
his  wife  and  his  children  to  be  sold.  The  poor  man,  when 
he  saw  the  misfortune  that  was  come  upon  him,  fell  upon  his 
knees  and  begged  for  time,  promising  to  pay  all.  The  mas- 
ter, taking  pity  on  him,  forgave  the  debt. 

3.  When  this  servant  left  the  master,  he  met  a  fellow- 
servant  who  owed  him  a  hundred  pence.  Seizing  him  by  the 
throat,  he  demanded  immediate  payment.  The  servant 
begged  for  a  little  time.  .  He  would  not  give  it,  but  cast  him 
into  prison. 

4.  AVhen  the  other  servants  saw  what  was  done,  they  told 
the  master,  who,  calling  t^ie  unforgiving  servant  to  him,  chid 
him  for  his  harshness,  and  then  cast  him  into  prison  until  his 
own  debt  should  be  paid.  Christ  concluded  with  these 
memorable  words :  "  So  also   shall  My  heavenly  Father  do 

Questions  to  Chapter  39.— What  is  said  of  little  children  ? 


THE    PARABLE    OF   THE    GOOD    SAMARITAN".  173 

nnto  you,  if  you  forgive  not  every  one  his  brother  from  your 
hearts." 

41.— The  Power  of  the  Keys  given  to  the 
Apostles. 

.  1.  At  the  time  St.  Peter  made  his  glorious  profession  of 
faith  in  the  divinity  of  Christ,  he  received,  besides  the 
primacy  in  the  Church,  a  special  power  of  binding  and  loos- 
ing on  earth.  About  the  j^eriod  we  are  writing,  Jesus  ex- 
tended this  same  power  to  the  other  apostles. 

2.  The  words  in  which  this  power  was  conferred  were  as 
follows:  "Amen,  I  say  to  you,  whatsoever  you  shall  bind 
upon  earth  shall  be  bound  also  in  heaven;  and  whatsoever 
you  shall  loose  on  earth  shall  be  loosed  also  in  heaven."' 
And  in  order  that  there  might  be  no  doubt  as  to  the  authority 
of  the  apostles  when  they  went  forth  to  preach,  Christ 
added:  "He  that  hears  you  hears  Me;  and  he  that  despises 
you  despises  Me." 

42.— The  Parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan. 

1.  Once,  while  Jesus  was  teaching,  a  lawyer  came  to  Him, 
and  asked  what  he  must  do  to  be  saved.  Jesus  answered : 
*'  Love  God  with  your  whole  heart,  and  love  your  neighbor  as 
yourself."  When  the  lawyer  heard  of  his  neighbor,  he 
thought  he  would  entrap  Our  Savior,  and  asked,  "  Who  is 
my  neighbor  ?" 

2.  In  answer  Jesus  narrated  the  following  parable:  A  man 
w^ent  down  from  Jerusalem  to  Jericho.  On  the  way  he 
fell  among  robbers,  who  stripped  him,  and  wounding  him, 
left  him  half-dead.  Shortly  afterwards  a  priest  came  by  the 
same  way,  and,  though  he  saw  the  helpless  condition  of  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  40.— What  is  the  lesson  on  forgiving  injuries?  What  is 
•said  of  the  two  servants  ?  How  did  the  master  act  ?  What  conclusion  did  Christ 
draw  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  41  .—What  power  was  granted  the  apostles  ?  What  are  the 
words  in  which  Christ  conferred  this  power  2 


174 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


wounded   man,  passed   on.     In  like   manner,  a  Levite  also 
passed. 

3.  But  a  Samaritan,  passing,  saw  the  wounded  man,  and 
coming,  bound  up  his  wounds,  and  placing  him  on  his  own 
ass,  took  him  to  the  inn.  The  next  day  he  took  two  pence 
and  gave  to  the  host,  bidding  him  take  care  of  the  wounded 
man,  and  promising  to  pay  on  his  return  whatever  addi- 
tional expense  would  be  incurred. 


4.  When  Our  Savior  had  finished,  He  asked  the  lawyer,, 
"  Who  was  neighbor  to  the  man  who  fell  among  robbers  ?  '^ 
The  Doctor  answered :  "  He  that  showed  mercy."  Then 
Jesus  said:  "  Go  and  do  in  like  manner." 


43.— Mary  and  Martha. 

1.  After  this  Jesus  came  to  a  town  called  Bethania.  Here 
a  woman,  named  Martha,  received  Him  into  her  house. 
Martha  gave  herself  much  trouble,  arranging  and  fixing  the 
house,  that  she  might  show  her  respect  for  her  guest;  but 

Questions  to  Chapter  42.— What  did  the  lawyer  ask  ?  What  answer  did  he  pret  f 
Relate  the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan  What  conclusion  is  drawn  fi-om  the 
parable  ? 


175* 

her  sister  Mary  went  and  sat  down  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and. 
listened  to  His  words. 


2.  AVhen  Martha  saw  that  Mary  left  all  the  care  of  the 
house  to  her,  she  came  to  Jesus  and  requested  Him  to  speak 
to  her  sister,  that  she  might  help  her.  But  Jesus  told  Martha 
not  to  trouble  herself  about  many  things — one  thing  ivas 
necessary;  and,  as  Mary  had  chosen  the  better  part.  He  would 
not  disturb  her. 

44.— The  Lord's  Prayer. 

1.  One  day,  after  Jesus  had  been  praying  in  a  retired  spot,, 
one  of  His  disciples  came  to  Him,  and  asked  Him  to  teach 
them  to  pray,  as  John  had  taught  his  disciples.  Jesus  said : 
"When  you  pray,  say:  Our  Father,  who  art  in  heaven;  hal- 
lowed be  Thy  name;  Thy  kingdom  come;  Thy  will  be  done- 
on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven.  Give  us  this  day  our  daily  bread; 
and  forgive  us  our  trespasses,  as  we  forgive  those  who- 
trespass  against  us.  And  lead  us  not  into  temptation,  but 
deliver  us  from  evil.     Amen." 

2.  Jesus  said  besides,  "  Come  to  Me,  all  you  that  labor  and 

Questions  to  Chapter  43.— What  is  said  of  Martha  ?    What  is  said  of  Mary  ?• 
Whose  conduct  was  preferred  ? 


176 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


are  heavy  ladened,  and  I  will  refresh  yon.  My  yoke  is  sweet, 
-and  My  burden  is  light.  Learn  of  Me,  because  I  am  meek 
and  humble  of  heart." 


45.— The  Lost  Sheep  and  the  Good  Shepherd. 

1.  At  the  feast  of  Tabernacles,  Jesus  went  up  to  Jerusalem, 
where  He  taught.  Many  of  those  who  came  to  hear  Him 
were  publicans  and  sinners.  When  the  Scribes  and  Phari 
asees  saw  this  they  began  to  murmur.  That  He  might  the 
better  illustrate  His  own  character,  and  at  the  same  time 
'teach  them  a  lesson,  Jesus  gave  the  following  parable: 


2.  "  What  man  having  a  hundred  sheep,  and  losing  one, 
does  not  leave  the  ninety-nine  and  seek  for  that  which  was 
lost  until  he  find  it  ?  When  he  has  found  it,  does  he  not 
call  together  his  friends  and  neighbors,  and  say  to  them,  ^Re- 
joice with  me,  because  I  have  found  my  sheep  that  was  lost '  r 
As  a  man  does  with  his  lost  sheep,  so  does  God  with  the 
sinner  that  repents.'" 


Questions  TO  Chapter  44, —Tell  the  history  of  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
maxims  did  Jesus  give  ? 


What  other 


THE   PRODIGAL   CHILD. 


177 


3.  "  I  am  the  good  Shepherd/'  said  Christ.  "  Tlie  good 
shepherd  gives  his  life  for  his  flock;  but  the  hireling,  when 
he  sees  the  wolf,  flies.  I  lay  down  My  life  for  My  sheep.  I 
have  other  sheep  that  are  not  yet  of  this  fold;  them  also  I 
must  bring.     There  shall  be  but  one  fold  and  one  Shepherd." 


46.— The  Prodigal  Child. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  given  the  above  parable,  that  so  beauti- 
fully explains  what  a  good  shepherd  should  be.  He  spoke 
another,  to  illustrate  the  forgiving  character  of  His  Father 
towards  a  repenting  sinner. 


2.  "  A  certain  man,''  said  He,  "  had  two  sons.  The 
younger  asked  his  father  for  his  portion,  and,  having  received 
his  share,  went  into  a  far  country.  He  was  not  long  there 
till  he  spent  what  his  father  had  given  him,  and  the  compan- 
ions of  his  folly  abando7iing  him  when  they  found  he  had  no 
more  to  spend,  he  was  reduced  to  extreme  want. 

Qdestions  to  Chapter  45.— What  p^ave  occasion  for  the  parable  of  the  good 
shepherd  ?    Relate  it.    What  does  Christ  say  of  Himself  ? 


178  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW    TESTAMEJST. 

3.  "Seeing  nothing  but  starvation  staring  him  in  the  face, 
he  went  and  hired  himself  to  a  farmer,  who  sent  him  to  feed 
swine.  AYhen  the  young  man  saw  the  condition  to  which  he 
was  reduced,  entering  into  himself,  he  rose  up  and  returned 
to  his  father. 

4.  "The  kind-hearted  father  was  watching,  and  when  he 
saw  his  poor  prodigal  son  returning  to  him,  hastened  ou-t  to 
meet  him,  and,  falling  on  his  neck,  kissed  him,  and  welcomed 
him  back  to  the  home  of  his  childhood.  The  son  said: 
^Father,  I  have  sinned  against  Heaven  and  before  thee.  I 
am  not  worthy  to  be  called  thy  son.^ 

5.  "  But  the  father  ordered  the  servants  to  bring  forth  the 
best  robe  in  the  house  and  put  it  on  him,  and  to  put  a  ring 
on  his  finger,  and  shoes  on  his  feet.  Then  he  commanded 
them  to  hasten  and  bring  the  fatted  calf,  that  they  might  kill 
it  and  make  merry. 

6.  "  The  eldest  son  was  in  the  fields,  and  when  he  returned, 
and  heard  music  and  dancing,  and  learned  the  cause,  he  was 
very  angry.  Calling  his  father,  he  complained  that  he  had 
made  so  much  of  his  disobedient  and  dissipated  brother, 
whilst  he  had  never  received  anything,  not  even  a  kid,  with 
which  to  make  merry  with  his  friends.  But  his  father  said 
it  was  but  right  to  rejoice,  for  his  brother  that  was  dead  had 
come  to  life,  and  he  who  had  been  lost  was  found." 

7.  In  this  parable  Jesus  Christ  taught  the  doctrine  of  penance.  First, 
the  prodigal  child  recognizes  his  sins,  repents,  and  returns  to  his  father. 
Secondly,  he  confesses,  and  is  ready  to  make  satisfaction  for  what  he 
has  done.  In  the  same  manner  the  sinner  recognizes  his  sins,  repents, 
and  confesses  them  ;  then  willingly  accepts  the  penance  imposed  on 
him  ;  and  lastly,  the  absolution  of  the  priest  reconciles  him  to  God. 

47. — The  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus. 

1.  Jesus,  continuing  to  preach,  spoke  as  follows:  "There 
was  a  certaiTi  rich  man,  who  was  clothed  in  purple  and  fine 
linen,  and  feasted  sumptuously  every  day.     There  was  also  a 

Questions  to  Chapter  46.— Relate  the  parable  of  the  prodigal  child.  What  does 
the  parable  of  the  prodigal  child  teach  ?    How  ? 


THE    RICH    MAN    AND    LAZARUS. 


179 


certain  beggar,  named  Lazarus,  who  lay  at  the  rich  man's 
gate,  begging  for  the  crumbs  that  fell  from  his  table;  more- 
over, the  dogs  licked  his  sores. 

2.  "  In  due  time  the  beggar  died,  and  was  carried  to  Abra- 
ham's bosom.  The  rich  man  also  died,  but  was  buried  in 
hell.  Here,  lifting  up  his  e3^es,  he  saw  Lazarus,  and  begged 
Abraham  to  send  him  to  him,  that  he  might  dip  his  finger  in 
water  and  cool  his  tongue.  But  Abraham  reminded  the  rich 
man  how  it  had  been  with  him  and  Lazarus  in  life,  and  how 
just  it  was  that  he,  who  had  feasted  on  good  things,  should 
now  suffer,  whilst  he  who  had  suffered  should  be  rewarded. 


3.  "  *  Besides,'  said  Abraham,  '  there  is  between  us  a  great 
lake,  so  that  no  one  can  pass  from  us  to  you,  nor  from  you 
to  us.' 

"As  a  last  appeal,  the  rich  man  begged  Abraham  to  send 
Lazarus  to  his  five  brothers,  that  they  might  be  kept  out  of 
hell;  but  Abraham  refused,  saying:  *  They  have  Moses  and 
the  prophets:  let  them  hear  them.'  " 

Questions  to  Chapter  47.— What  is  said  of  the  rich  man  ?  What  is  said  of  Laza- 
rus ?  What  did  Abraham  say  ?  What  last  appeal  did  the  rich  man  make  ?  How- 
was  he  answered  ? 


180 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW    TESTAMENT. 


48.— The  Cure  of  the  Man  Born  Blind. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  celebrating  the  feast  of  Tabernacles, 
He  went  out  from  the  Temple  on  the  Sabbath  day.  He  met 
a  man  who  had  been  blind  from  his  birth.  The  disciples 
asked  if  it  was  because  of  any  fault  in  the  blind  man  him- 
self, or  in  his  parents,  that  he  had  been  born  blind.  Jesus 
answered  that  the  blindness  was  neither  because  of  any 
fault  in  the  man,  nor  in  his  parents,  but  simply  to  manifest 
the  works  of  God. 


2.  Jesus  spat  on  the  ground  and  made  clay,  and  spread  the 
clay  on  the  eyes  of  the  blind  man.  Then  He  bade  him  go 
and  wash  in  the  pool  of  Siloe.  The  blind  man  went,  washed, 
and  returned  seeing. 

3.  When  those  who  had  formerly  known  him  saw  him,  they 
were  confounded,  and  took  him  to  the  Pharisees.  They  asked 
him  how  he  had  been  cured.  He  told  them.  AVhen  they 
beard  how  Jesus  had  cured  him  on  the  Sabbath,  some  said 
He  was  God,  and  some  said  He  was  a  sinner,  whilst  others 
said,  "A  sinner  cannot  do  such  miracles;  '^  and  there  was  a 
division. 


THE   TEN   LEPERS. 


181 


4.  There  were  some  also  who  would  not  believe  the  man 
had  been  blind;  so  they  sent  for  his  parents,  who  testified 
that  he  had  been  born  blind,  and  that  it  was  their  son.  When 
the  blind  man  began  to  reason,  and  to  show  that  none  but 
God  could  restore  sight  to  the  blind,  the  Pharisees  became 
very  angry,  and  cast  him  out. 

.5.  Some  time  after  this  Jesus  met  him,  and  asked  him  if 
he  believed  in  the  Son  of  God.  When,  to  his  question,  Jesus- 
told  him  He  was  the  Son  of  God,  the  man  who  had  been 
blind  fell  on  his  knees  and  adored  Jesus,  saying:  "Lord,  I 
believe.'^ 

6.  In  this  miracle  we  Lave  a  remarkable  fulfilment  of  tlie  words  of 
tlie  prophet  Isaias  concerning  Christ,  that  in  His  time  "  the  eyes  of  the 
blind  should  be  opened."  Such  a  miracle  could  onlv  be  done  by  God  ; 
hence  the  anger  and  rage  of  unbelieving  Pharisees  when  they  could 
neither  disprove  nor  gainsay  the  cure  of  the  man  who  had  been  born 
blind. 

49.— The  Ten  Lepers^ 


1.  After  the  feast   of  Tabernacles,  Jesus   passed  through 

Questions  to  Chapter  48.— What  is  said  of  the  Wind  man  ?  How  was  he  cured  ? 
How  did  the  Pharisees  act  ?  Who  were  called  ?  What  was  done  to  the  blind  man  8 
Why  ?    What  happened  to  him  afterwards  ? 


182  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

Samaria  and  Galilee.  On  the  way  He  met  ten  lepers.  By 
the  law  of  Moses,  lepers  were  forbidden  to  live  in  the  towns 
or  cities,  or  to  mingle  among  the  people,  and  were  required 
to  live  in  the  country,  apart  by  themselves.  When  Jesus  saw 
the  ten  lepers.  He  commanded  them  to  go  and  show  them- 
selves to  the  priest.  Whilst  they  were  going  they  were 
cleansed. 

2.  One  of  them,  when  he  saw  what  had  happened,  returned, 
and  cast  himself  at  the  feet  of  Jesus  ;  and  this  man  was  a 
Samaritan.  Jesus  asked  if  the  other  nine  had  not  also  been 
cleansed,  and  how  came  it  that  only  the  stranger  returned  to 
give  thanks  ?  Then  Jesus,  to  console  the  grateful  leper,  said  : 
^'Eise:  thy  faith  hath  made  thee  whole." 

50. — The  Publican  and  the  Pharisee. 


1.  When  Jesus  saw  how  some  trusted  in  their  own  works  and 
despised  others,  He  spoke  the  following  parable:  "  Two  men 
went  up  to  the  Temple  to  pray;  one  was  a  Pharisee,  the  other 
a  publican.  The  Pharisee,  standing,  prayed  thus:  ^OGod, 
i  thank  Thee  that  I  am  not  like  the  rest  of  men,  extortioners, 

Questions  to  Chapter  )9  -Tell  the  history  of  the  ten  3epers. 


THE   RICH   YOUNG   MAN. 


183 


unjust,  adulterers  ;  nor  am  I  like  this  publican.  I  fast  twice 
a  week,  and  I  give  tithes  of  all  I  possess/ 

2.  "  But  the  publican,  standing  afar  off,  would  not  so 
much  as  lift  up  his  eyes,  but  struck  his  breast,  saying:  'O 
Ood,  be  merciful  to  me,  a  sinner/ 

"  I  say  to  you,  the  publican  was  justified,  but  the  Pharisee 
was  not;  because  he  that  exalteth  himself  shall  be  humbled, 
and  he  that  humbleth  himself  shall  be  exalted/' 

51.— The  Rich  Young  Man'. 


1.  A  rich  young  man  came  to  Jesus  and  asked  what  he 
must  do  to  be  saved.  Jesus  bade  him  keep  the  command- 
ments. But  the  young  man,  hesitating,  asked,  "  What  com- 
mandments ? "  Jesus  said  :  "  Kill  not,  steal  not,  neither 
shalt  thou  bear  false  witness.  Honor  thy  father  and  thy 
mother/'  The  young  man,  hearing  this,  answered  he  had 
kept  all  these  from  his  youth. 

2.  Jesus  then  turned   to  him  and  said  :  "  If  you  will  be 

QuESTioKS  TO  Chapter  50.— Relate  the  parable  of  the  Pharisee  and  the  publican. 
What  did  the  Pharisee  do  ?    What  did  the  publican  do  ?    Which  was  justified  ? 


184 


HISTORY    OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 


perfect,  sell  all  you  have  and  give  it  to  the  poor^  and  come 
and  follow  Me."  But  the  young  man  went  away  sorrowful. 
When  he  had  gone,  Jesus  turned  to  His  disciples  and  re- 
marked how  difficult  it  was  for  a  rich  man  to  part  with  his 
wealth,  and  very  few  of  them  would  enter  heaven. 


52. — The  Laborers  in  the  Vineyard. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  spoken  to  His  disciples  of  the  rewards 
that  awaited  the  faithful  servant,  He  gave  the  following  para- 
ble*: ''The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  the  master  of  a  vine- 
yard. In  the  morning  he  went  out  to  hire  laborers;  and, 
having  agreed  to  give  them  each  a  penny  a  day,  sent  them 
into  his  vineyard. 


2.  "He  went  out  at  the  third  and  the  sixth  and  the  ninth 
hours,  and  seeing  men  standing  idle,  sent  them  into  his  vine- 
yard, telling  them  he  would  give  them  what  was  right.  He 
did  the  same  at  the  eleventh  hour. 

3.  "  In  the  evening  the  master  called  the  laborers,  and  paid 

Questions  to  Chapter  51.— What  is  said  of  the  rich  youug  man  ?    i)escribe  his 
interview  with  Jesus.    What  is  said  of  the  rich  ? 


THE  RESUKRECTIOI^  OF  LAZARUS.  185 

them  each  a  penny.  But  when  those  who  had  labored  from 
the  morning  came,  and  received  only  a  penny,  they  began  to 
complain  because  the  others,  who  had  not  labored  as  much 
as  they,  had  been  made  equal  to  them. 

4.  "The  master  answered,  they  had  agreed  for  a  penny;  he 
had  paid  them,  and  he  did  not  see  why  they  should  complain 
because  he  was  generous.^' 

Then  Jesus  said:  "So  shall  it  be  in  heaven:  the  last  shall 
be  first,  and  the  first  last  ;  for  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen." 

5.  Two  thousand  years  before  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Jews 
were  called  to  be  the  chosen  people  of  God.  They  despised  this  call,  and 
so  comparatively  but  few  of  them  have  been  chosen  to  have  a  part  in  the 
kingdom  of  Jesus  Christ.  When  the  Jews  denied  and  rejected  Jesus 
Christ,  He  turned  to  the  Gentiles,  who,  in  immense  numbers,  enrolled 
themselves  under  His  banner,  and  thus  they  who  were  last  have  become 
first,  and  the  Jews,  who  were  first,  have  become  last. 


53, — The  Resurrection  of  Lazarus. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  assisting  at  the  feast  of  the  dedication 
of  the  Temple,  He  openly  taught  that  He  and  the  Father 
were  one.  When  the  Jews  heard  this,  and  saw  that  He  thus 
made  Himself  equal  to  God,  they  became  very  angry,  and 
determined  to  stone  Him.  But  hearing  of  their  intentions, 
Jesus  quietly  left  Jerusalem  and  went  into  the  country  about 
the  Jordan.  There  He  received  a  message  from  the  two 
sisters  Mary  and  Martha,  of  Bethania,  telling  him  their 
brother  Lazarus  was  very  sick. 

2.  But  He  remained  two  days  longer,  remarking  to  His 
disciples  that  Lazarus  was  dead.  When  He  came  to  Bethania 
Martha  met  Him,  and  complained  that  He  had  been  so  slow; 
but  Jesus  bade  her  have  courage,  for  her  brother  would  again 
come  to  life. 

3.  Martha  called  Mary,  who  was  at  home  weeping.  She 
rose  and  hastened  to  meet  Jesus,  who  was  yet  outside  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  52.— Tell  the  parable  of  the  laborers  in  the  vineyard. 
What  is  said  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  ? 


186 


HISTORY    OF   THE    KEW   TESTAMENT. 


town,  and,  casting  herself  at  His  feet,  said :  "  Lord,  if  you 
had  been  here,  my  brother  had  not  died." 


4.  When  Jesus  saw  her  weeping,  and  saw  the  other  Jews 
who  accompanied  her  also  weeping,  He  asked  where  they  had 
laid  Lazarns.  They  brought  Him  to  the  sepulchre.  He 
commanded  them  to  take  away  the  stone  that  lay  over  the 
door;  then  He  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven,  and  praying, 
cried  out:  "Lazarus,  come  forth."  Immediately  Lazarus 
rose  and  came  forth  from  the  grave,  bound  in  the  napkins 
and  grave-clothes  in  which  he  had  been  buried.  Many  of 
the  Jews  believed  in  Jesus,  but  others  went  and  told  the 
chief  priests  and  Pharisees  what  had  happened. 


54.— The  Jews  Seek  to  Kill  Jesus. 

1.  When  the  Pharisees  and  Scribes  heard  of  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Lazarus,  and  how  the  people  were  following  Jesus, 
they  said :  "  If  we  let  Him  alone,  everybody  will  believe  in 

Questions  to  Chapter  53.— What  did  Jesus  teach  conceminpr  Himself  and  the 
Father  ?  Where  did  He  go  ?  What  message  did  He  receive  ?  What  happened 
when  Jesus  came  to  Bethania  ' 


ZACHEUS,  THE   CHIEF   OF   THE   PUBLICAN'S. 


18' 


Him."  They  asked  Oaiphas,  who  was  high  priest  that  year, 
what  he  thought  of  the  matter.  But  he  answered :  "  It  is 
expedient  that  one  man  die  for  the  people,  that  the  whole 
nation  perish  not.^^     This  he  said  by  inspiration. 

2.  From  that  day  they  sought  to  put  Jesus  to  death.  For 
this  reason  He  walked  no  more  openly  among  the  Jews,  but^ 
going  awa}^  dwelt  in  the  city  of  Ephrem.  The  Jews  hated 
Jesus  because  His  works  proved  His  divinity;  and  Cain 
killed  his  brother  because  God  loved  Abel. 

3.  Six  days  after  the  resurrection  of  Lazarus,  Jesus  said  to 
His  apostles:  "We  are  about  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem,  and  I 
shall  be  betrayed  and  condemned  to  death;  then  I  shall  be 
scourged,  and  at  last  crucified;  but  I  shall  rise  again  on  the 
third  day.^'  This  remarkable  prophecy  was  fulfilled  to  the 
letter  in  the  passion  and  death  of  Christ. 

55. — Zacheus,  the  Chief  of  the  Publicans. 


1.  There  lived  in  Jericho  a  man  named  Zacheus,  the  chief 
of  the  publicans.     He  strove  to  see  Jesus  when  He  passed 

Questions  to  Chapter  54.— When  the  Pharisees  heard  of  the  resurrection  of 
Lazarus,  how  did  they  act  ?  What  did  the  high  priest  say  ?  What  did  the  Jews 
try  to  do  ?    What  prophecy  did  Jesus  give  ? 


188  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW  TESTAMEN^T. 

through  the  city,  but,  being  a  man  of  small  stature,  he  could 
not  on  account  of  the  crowd.  He  then  ran  on  and  climbed 
up  a  sycamore-tree.  When  Jesus  came  to  the  tree.  He  lifted 
lip  His  eyes  and  said  to  Zacheus:  "Make  haste  and  come 
down,  for  to-day  I  must  abide  in  your  house."  Zacheus 
hastened,  and  with  great  joy  received  Him  into  his  house. 

2.  When  the  others  saw  this  they  began  to  murmur  be- 
cause Jesus  had  gone  into  the  house  of  a  publican,  who 
irom  his  profession  was  considered  a  sinner.  Jesus  said  to 
Zacheus:  "This  day  salvation  is  come  into  this  house,  for 
the  Son  of  Man  has  come  to  seek  and  save  that  which  was 
lost." 

56o — Mary  Magdalene  Anoints  Jesus. 

1.  From  Jericho  Jesus  went  to  Bethania,  where  Simon  the 
leper  made  a  supper  for  Him.  Lazarus  was  one  of  the  guests, 
and  Martha,  his  sister.,  helped  to  wait  upon  them.  Now, 
while  they  were  all  citting  at  supper,  Mary  Magdalene  took  a 
box  of  precious  ointment,  and,  coming  into  the  house,  knelt 
down  and  anointed  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  wiped  them  with 
the  hair  of  her  head.  The  house  was  filled  with  the  sweet 
odor  of  the  ointment. 

2.  When  Judas  Iscariot  saw  this  he  began  to  complain  and 
to  murmur  at  the  waste.  He  asked  why  they  had  not  sold 
the  ointment  and  given  the  price  to  the  poor — not  that  he 
cared  for  the  poor,  but  because  he  carried  the  purse  and  was 
a  thief. 

3.  Jesus  bade  them  let  the  woman  alone,  for  she  had  done 
a  good  work  in  embalming  His  body  for  the  tomb.  He  said 
also  that  wheresoever  His  Gospel  would  be  preached,  the 
piety  of  Mary  Magdalene  would  be  proclaimed. 

4.  Like  Judas,  many  nowadays  cry  '*  Prodigality  !  "  if  tliey  are  asked 
to  contribute  for  tlie  beauty  of  the  church  or  the  splendor  of  divine  wor- 
ship. They  also  say,  "Let  it  be  given  to  the  poor,"  but  Jesus  says, 
' '  Do  both  :  ornament  the  church  and  help  the  poor. " 

Questions  to  Chapter  55.— What  is  said  of  Zacheus  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  56. — From  Jericho  where  did  Jesus  go  ?  What  happened  ? 
What  did  Mary  Magdalene  do  ?  What  did  Judas  say  ?  What  did  Jesus  say  ? 
What  do  many  nowadays  say  ? 


CHRIST'S  TRIUMPHAL  ENTRY  INTO  JERUSALEM. 


189 


57.— Christ's  Triumphal  Entry  into  Jerusalem. 

1.  On  the  following  day  Jesus  came  to  Jerusalem,  but, 
before  entering,  stopped  at  Mount  Olivet,  just  outside  the 
walls  of  the  city.  From  there  He  sent  His  disciples  to  Beth- 
phage,  a  little  town  close  by,  and  bade  them  bring  the  ass 
which  they  would  find  tied  by  the  way. 

2.  The  disciples  did  as  He  commanded,  and,  bringing  the 
ass,  put  their  garments  on  it;  then  they  placed  Jesus  thereon 
and  led  Him  into  Jerusalem.  On  the  way  great  multitudes 
of  the  people  met  Him.  Some  spread  their  garments  on  the 
ground,  some  cut  down  branches  from  the  palm-trees  and 
strewed  them  before  Him,  whilst  all  cried :  "  Hosanna  to  the 
Son  of  David  !  blessed  is  He  that  cometh  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  ! '' 


3.  Many  of  the  Pharisees  were  also  in  the  crowd.  When 
they  heard  the  people  shouting,  and  saw  the  honors  that 
were  paid  to  Jesus,  they  asked  Him  to  rebuke  His  disciples, 
and  to  tell  the  people  to  hold  their  peace;  but  He  would  not. 

4.  As  Jesus  drew  near  the  city,  looking  upon  it.  He  wept; 
then  He  cried  out :  "  0  Jerusalem  !  if  you  had  known  the 


190  HISTORY   OF  THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 

*  things  that  are  for  your  peace;  but  now  they  are  hidden  from 
your  eyes.  The  days  shall  come  when  your  enemies  shall 
compass  you  about,  and  shall  beat  you  flat  to  the  ground,  and 
there  shall  not  remain  of  you  a  stone  upon  a  stone/' 

5.  When  Jesus  entered  Jerusalem,  He  went  directly  to  the 
Temple,  where  from  every  direction  the  sick,  the  blind,  and 
the  paralytic  were  brought  to  Him,  and  He  cured  them  all. 
At  last  the  people  became  very  much  excited,  and  even  the 
children  caught  up  the  general  enthusiasm  and  cried  out: 
*•  Hosanna  to  the  Son  of  David  !  " 

6.  "When  the  Pharisees  heard  this  they  became  more  and 
more  enraged,  and,  coming  to  Him,  asked  if  He  heard  what 
was  said.  Jesus  answered,  "Yes;  but,"  said  He,  "  liave  you 
never  read  what  was  written  by  the  prophet:  Out  of  the 
mouths  of  infants  and  sucklings  Thou  hast  perfected  praise  ?  " 

7.  Long  before  had  Zacharias  the  prophet  foretold  the  en- 
trance of  Christ  into  Jerusalem,  when  he  said:  "Rejoice, 
daughter  of  Sion,  and  shout,  daughter  of  Jerusalem;  be- 
hold, thy  King  will  come  to  thee:  He  is  poor,  and  riding 
upon  an  ass." 

8.  Jesus  Christ  entered  Jerusalem  on  the  very  day  the 
Jews  were  required  by  the  law  of  Moses  to  procure  the  Pas- 
chal lamb.  How  significant  His  every  act  !  The  Paschal 
lamb  was  offered  for  the  Jewish  people;  but  Jesus,  who  is  the 
true  Paschal  Lamb,  was  offered,  not  for  a  people,  but  for  a 
world. 

5 8. —The  Parable  of  the  Marriage  Feast 

1.  On  the  next  day,  while  Jesus  w^as  teaching  in  th^  Tem- 
ple, He  said:  "The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  a  king  who 
made  a  marriage  feast  for  his  son.  He  sent  his  servants  to 
call  those  who  had  been  invited,  but  they  would  not  come. 
He  sent  a  second  time,  but  they  not  only  refused,  but,  seizing 
his  servants,  put  them  to  death. 

Questions  to  Chapter  57.— What  is  said  of  Christ's  entry  into  Jerusalem  ?  What 
did  the  multitude  do  ?  How  did  the  Pharisees  act  ?  What  did  Jesus  say  of  Jerusa- 
lem ?  What  was  done  in  the  Temple  ?  How  did  Jesus  answer  the  Pharisees  r 
What  did  Zacharias  prophesy  ?    On  what  day  did  Jesus  enter  Jerusalem  ? 


THE   TRIBUTE   TO   C^SAR.  191 

2.  *'  When  the  king  heard  this  he  became  very  angry,  and, 
sending  his  armies,  destroyed  the  murderers  and  burnt  their 
city. 

"  That  his  marriage  feast  might  not  be  without  guests,  the 
king  sent  his  servants  into  the  highways  and  invited  all,  the 
good  as  well  as  the  bad,  to  come. 

3.  "The  king,  going  into  the  banqueting-hall,  found  a 
guest  who  had  not  on  a  wedding-garment.  When  asked  why 
he  had  neglected  to  put  on  a  wedding-garment,  he  was  silent. 
Then  the  king  ordered  him  to  be  bound  hand  and  foot,  and 
to  be  cast  into  exterior  darkness." 

4.  In  the  East  it  was  customary  for  kings  to  supply  tlieir  guests  with 
wedding-garments  ;  hence  the  crime  of  the  unfortunate  man,  who, 
through  carelessness,  had  neglected  to  put  on  the  proper  garment,  even 
though  provided  for  him. 

59. — The  Tribute  to  Caesar. 

1.  When  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  heard  the  parable  of  the 
marriage  feast,  they  knew  Jesus  meant  them  by  the  guests 
who  had  refused  to  come.  In  consequence  they  were  very 
angry,  and  began  to  plot  how  they  might  entrap  Him  in  His 
words,  that  thereby  they  might  have  a  pretext  to  condemn 
Him. 

2.  For  this  purpose  they  sent  some  of  their  own  disciples, 
together  with  some  of  the  friends  of  Herod,  to  Him.  They 
began  by  flattering  Him  and  praising  Him  for  His  bold  and 
fearless  declaration  of  His  opinions.  When  they  thought 
they  had  deceived  Him  as  to  their  intentions,  they,  with  deep 
cunning,  asked  Him  "whether  it  was  lawful  to  give  tribute 
to  Cassar  or  not." 

3.  Jesus  knew  very  well  what  their  motives  were,  and  the 
treacherous  plot  by  which  they  hoped  to  entrap  Him;  for  if 
He  said  "  Yes,"  the  Jews  would  hate  Him  as  being  an  enemy 
to  their  country,  and  if  He  said  "  No,"  Herod  would  seize 
upon  Him  for  resisting  the  governments 

Questions  to  Chapter  58.— Tell  the  parable  of  the  marriage  feast.  What  was 
done  to  the  dumb  guest  ?    What  was  a  custom  in  the  East  ? 


192  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 

4.  Jesus  asked  for  a  penny.  When  it  was  presented  to 
Him,  He  asked  "whose  image  was  on  it."  They  said, 
"  Oaesar^s."  Then  said  Jesus  :  "  Render  to  Caesar  the  things 
that  are  Caesar's,  and  to  God  the  things  that  are  God's." 

When  they  heard  this  their  malice  was  forced  to  yield  in 
admiration  to  His  wisdom.  Going  away,  they  dared  ask  Him 
no  more  questions. 

60.— Christ  Foretells  the  Destruction  of  Jerusalem 
and  the  End  of  the  World. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking.  He  rose  to  leave  the 
Temple.  As  He  was  passing  out,  His  disciples  began  to  ad- 
mire its  magnificence  and  solidity;  but  Jesus  told  them  not 
to  trust  too  much  to  appearances;  that  that  Temple  which 
they  now  so  much  admired,  and  of  which  the  Jews  were  so 
proud,  would  ere  long  be  destroyed;  nor  would  there  remain 
of  it  so  much  as  a  stone  upon  a  stone. 

2.  When  He  came  to  Mount  Olivet,  that  stands  but  a  short 
distance  from  the  city,  He  sat  down  and  began  to  speak  to 
His  disciples  of  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  and  the  end  of 
the  world.  They  asked  Him  when  these  things  would  take 
place. 

3.  In  answer  to  the  first  question  He  said  :  "  When  you 
shall  see  an  army  encompass  Jerusalem  about,  know  that  her 
destruction  is  at  hand.  Then  let  those  that  are  in  Judea 
flee  to  the  mountains,  and  those  that  are  in  Jerusalem  hasten 
to  depart,  for  the  days  of  vengeance  and  tribulation  are  come: 
many  shall  fall  by  the  sword,  many  shall  be  led  away  captives 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  and  Jerusalem  shall  be  de- 
stroyed." 

4.  To  the  second  question  He  said :  "  Be  not  deceived :  My 
Gospel  shall  be  preached  in  the  whole  world,  and  then  shall 
the  end  come.  There  shall  be  tribulations  such  as  have  not 
been;  false  Christs  shall  arise,  and  false  prophets  shall  come. 

Questions  to  Chapter  59.— How  did  the  Scribes  try  to  entrap  Jesus  ?    How  did 
He  answer  them  ?    What  did  they  do  ? 


THE  FIVE  WISE  AND  THE  FIVE  FOOLISH  VIRGINS.        193 

doing  wonders  and  showing  signs,  so  as  almost  to  deceive  the 
elect.     But  the  end  is  not  yet. 

5.  "  Other  signs  shall  appear :  The  sun  shall  be  darkened, 
the  moon  shall  not  give  her  light,  the  stars  shall  fall  from 
heaven,  the  earth  shall  be  moved,  the  sea  shall  roar,  and  men 
shall  wither  away  for  fear  of  the  things  that  are  to  come. 
Then  shall  the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  appear,  and  He  Him- 
self shall  come  in  His  majesty;  the  angels  shall  gather  to- 
gether the  elect  from  the  four  winds.  But  no  one  knows 
either  the  day  or  the  hour,  but  the  Father  alone." 

6.  Thirty-seven  years  after  this  remarkable  prophecy  con- 
cerning the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  Titus,  a  Eoman  gen- 
eral, came  with  an  army  and  laid  siege  to  Jerusalem.  The 
prophecy  was  fulfilled  to  the  letter  :  the  walls  were  beaten 
down,  the  city  was  taken,  the  Temple  burned,  and  the  Jews 
were  carried  into  captivity,  never  to  return. 

In  its  own  time  will  the  prophecy  concerning  the  end  of 
the  world  be  also  fulfilled. 

61.— The  Parable  of  the  Five  Wise  and  the  Five 
Foolish  Virgins. 

1.  Jesus  continued  to  speak  to  His  disciples,  saying  :  "  The 
kingdom  of  heaven  is  like  to  ten  virgins  who  took  their  lamps 
and  went  forth  to  meet  the  bridegroom.  Five  were  wise  and 
five  were  foolish.  The  foolish  took  no  oil  with  them,  but  the 
wise  took  oil  in  vessels  together  with  their  lamps. 

2.  "  Whilst  the  bridegroom  tarried,  they  all  slept.  During 
the  night  the  bridegroom  came,  and  they  rose  and  went  forth 
to  meet  him.  But  soon  the  foolish  virgins  found  their  lamps 
had  gone  out,  and,  while  they  went  to  buy  oil,  the  bridegroom 
entered,  and  the  doors  were  shut. 

3.  "  At  length  the  foolish  virgins  came,  but  could  not 
enter.     When  they  cried  out  to  open  for  them,  the  bridegroom 

Questions  to  Chaptek  60.— What  did  Jesus  say  concerning  the  Temple  ?  Of  what 
did  Jesus  speak  when  He  came  to  Mount  Olivet  ?  When  was  Jerusalem  to  be  de- 
stroyed ?  What  did  Jesus  say  about  the  end  of  the  world  ?  Who  destroyed  Jeru- 
salem ?    When  ? 


194 


HISTORY   OF   THE   KEW  TESTAMENT. 


answered,  '  I  know  yon  not/ 
the  Son  of  Man  shall  come/ 


Watch,  for  you  know  not  when 


62.— The  Parable  of  the  Talents. 

1.  Again  Jesus  gave  another  parable:  "The  end  of  the 
world  is  like  to  a  man  who  wentinto  a  far  country.  He  called 
together  his  servants,  and  delivered  to  them  his  goods.  To 
one  he  gave  five  talents  ;  to  another,  two;  and  to  another, 
one.     Then  he  started  on  his  journey. 

2.  "  Now  he  that  had  received  the  five  talents  went  and 
traded  with  them  till  he  gained  other  five  talents.  In  like 
manner  he  that  had  received  the  two  gained  other  two;  but 
he  that  had  received  the  one  talent  went  away  and  buried  his 
lord^s  money. 

3.  "  After  a  long  time  the  lord  returned ;  and  he  that  had 
received  the  five  talents  came  and  brought  with  him  the  other 
five.  When  the  lord  saw  this  he  said:  '^  Well  done,  thou 
good  and  faithful  servant:  because  thou  hast  been  faithful 
over  a  few  things,  I  will  set  thee  over  many  things:  enter 
thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  lord.^  In  like  manner  the  lord  spoke 
to  him  that  had  gained  the  two  talents. 

Questions  to  Chapter  61  .—Tell  the  parable  of  the  virgins. 


THE   LAST   JUDGMENT.  195 

4.  "  But  he  that  had  received  the  one  talent  came  and  said: 
"Lord,  I  knew  thou  wert  a  hard  man,  and,  being  afraid,  I  hid 
thy  talent  in  the  ground.  Here  is  what  is  thine.'  The  lord 
reproached  him  for  his  sloth,  and,  taking  the  talent  from 
him,  gave  it  to  him  who  had  the  ten  talents.  Then  he  com- 
manded the  unprofitable  servant  to  be  bound  hand  and  foot 
and  cast  into  exterior  darkness." 

63. — The  Last  Judgment. 

1.  Among  the  last  of  the  public  instructions  Christ  gave 
the  people  was  a  discourse  on  the  Last  Judgment,  and  an  ex- 
hortation to  His  disciples  to  prepare  for  it.  The  negligence 
of  men,  and  the  little  influence  that  the  mere  love  for  God 
has  to  change  the  mind,  rendered  it  necessary  to  add  fear  to 
the  other  motives  for  serving  God. 

2.  Jesus  began  by  a  description  of  the  commotions  that 
would  beforehand  take  place  in  the  heavens  and  on  the 
earth;  telling  how  the  sun  and  the  moon  and  the  stars  would 
change,  and  the  earth  tremble,  and  how  after  this  an  angel 
would  sound  the  last  trumpet  and  call  the  dead  to  judgment. 
Then  would  come  tho  Son  of  Man,  surrounded  by  His  angels 
and  seated  on  a  cloud,  while  all  the  nations  of  the  earth 
would  be  gathered  before  Him. 

3.  When  all  mankind  shall  have  been  thus  gathered  before 
Him,  Jesus  Christ  shall  send  out  His  angels  to  separate  the 
good  from  the  bad,  placing  the  former  on  His  right  hand  and 
the  latter  on  His  left.  Then  shall  Christ  turn  lo  the  good 
and  say  to  them :  "  Come,  ye  blessed  of  My  Father,  possess 
the  kingdom  prepared  for  you  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world." 

4.  But  He  shall  turn  to  the  wicked  and,  with  an  angry 
countenance,  say:  "Depart  from  Me,  ye  accursed,  into  ever- 
lasting fire,  which  was  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels." 
And  these  shall  go  into  everlasting  punishment,  but  the  Just 
into  life  everlasting. 

Questions  to  Chapter  62.— Tell  the  parable  of  the  talents. 


196  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 

5.  At  His  first  coining-  Jesus  appeared  in  poverty  and  weakness,  but 
at  His  second  He  shall  appear  as  a  judge,  surrounded  by  His  majesty, 
and  backed  by  His  power.  The  cross,  now  so  much  despised,  will  then 
be  the  sign  of  His  glory. 


THE  PASSION  AND  DEATH   OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 

64.— The  Paschal  Lamb. 

1.  On  the  first  day  of  the  Azymes  the  Jews  were  com- 
manded by  the  law  of  Moses  to  sacrifice  the  Paschal  lamb, 
and  for  eight  days  to  eat  unleavened  bread.  On  that  day 
Jesus  told  Peter  and  John  to  go  and  prepare  the  Pasch  for 
Him  and  His  disciples. 

2.  They  went  into  the  city,  and,  as  Jesug  had  bidden  them,, 
prepared  the  Pasch.  When  the  evening  was  come  Jesus  sat 
down  to  table  with  His  twelve  apostles,  declaring  how  much 
and  how  long  He  had  desired  to  eat  that  supper  with  them. 

3.  The  Jewish  Paschal  lamb  was  a  figure  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  true 
Paschal  Lamb;  for  this  reason  Christ  was  by  His  own  will  put  to  death 
on  the  cross  on  the  same  day  and  at  the  very  hour  that  year  by  year 
the  Jewish  Paschal  lamb  was  offered  in  the  Temple. 

65o— The  Washing  of  Feet. 

1.  When  they  had  all  eaten,  Jesus  rose  from  the  table  and 
girded  Himself  with  a  towel.  Then  pouring  water  into  a 
basin.  He  began  to  wash  the  feet  of  His  disciples  and  to  wipe 
them  with  the  towel. 

2.  When  He  came  to  Peter,  the  brave  apostle  declared 
never  should  his  Lord  wash  his  feet  ;  but  when  Jesus  told 
him  it  was  necessary,  if  he  would  have  share  with  Him,  Peter 
yielded. 

3.  After  Jesus  had  washed  the  feet  of  the  apostles,  He 
again  sat  down  and  began  to  discourse  to  them  on  what  He 

Questions  to  Chapter  63.— Besides  love,  what  else  is  needed  to  serve  God  ? 
Describe  the  Last  Judgment.  What  shall  be  dono  to  the  good  ?  What  to  the  bad  ? 
What  is  the  difference  between  the  first  and  the  last  coming  of  Jesus  Christ  * 

Questions  to  Chapter  64.— What  was  done  on  the  first  day  of  the  Azj-mes  ? 


CHRIST  IITSTITUTES  THE   BLESSED   SACRAMENT. 


197 


had  done.  "  The  servant,"  said  He,  "  is  not  greater  than  the 
master  ;  and  if  I,  who  am  Master,  have  washed  your  feet,  you 
ralso  ought  to  wash  ono  another^n  feet/^ 


4.  AVhen  Jesus  said  the  washing  of  feet  was  necessary,  He  wished  to 
show  how  necessary  Baptism  and  Penance  were.  By  these,  sins  are 
washed  away  through  the  merits  of  Christ  ;  so  was  the  washing  of  feet 
At  the  Last  Supper  a  symbol  of  these  sacraments. 


66.— Christ  Institutes  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 

1.  After  the  washing  of  the  apostles'  feet  came  that  sacred 
and  solemn  moment  Christ  had  so  long  desired.  He  was 
about  to  enter  on  His  Passion,  and  must  fulfil  that  promise 
He  had  before  made,  that  '*  He  would  give  His  body  to  eat 
and  His  blood  to  drink."" 

2.  Therefore,  while  they  were  all  sitting  at  the  table,  Jesus 
took  of  the  bread  that  was  before  Him,  and,  holding  it  in  His 
sacred  hands,  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven;  then  He  gave 
thanks,  and,  blessing  the  bread,  gave  it  to  His  disciples,  say- 
ing :  "  Take  ye  and  eat  ;  this  is  My  body,  which  is  given 

Questions  to  Chapter  65.— Describe  the  washing  of  feet  by  Jesus.    What  did 
Peter  do  and  say  ?    Of  what  was  the  washing  of  feet  a  symbol  ? 


198 


HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


for  you."     By  these  words  Jesns  changed  the  bread  into  His 
adorable  body. 

3.  Then  He  took  the  chaiiice,  in  which  was  a  part  of  the 
wine  that  had  been  nsed  at  the  supper,  and,  giving  thanks, 
blessed  it,  and  gave  it  also  to  His  disciples,  saying  :  "Drink 
ye  all  of  this,  for  this  is  My  blood  of  the  new  testament, 
which  shall  be  shed  for  many  for  the  remission  of  sins.  Do 
this  for  a  commemoration  of  Me." 


4.  By  these  words  Jesus  changed  the  wine  into  His  blood; 
and  by  the  words,  "  Do  this  for  a  commemoration  of  Me," 
He  ordained  the  apostles  priests,  and  instituted  for  all  time 
the  august  Sacrament  of  the  Altar. 

Jesus  is  the  Melcliisedecli  of  the  New  Law,  wlio,  as  King  and  Priest, 
offered  Himself  under  the  appearances  of  bread  and  wine. 


6T.— Jesus  Foretells  the  Treason  of  Judas  and 
the  Denial  of  Peter. 

1.  After  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament,  Jesus 
became  depressed  and  very  much  troubled.  He  knew  that 
Judas  Iscariot  was  about  to  betray  Him  for  the  paltry  sum  of 
thirty  pieces  of  silver. 

Questions  to  Chapter  66.— Describe  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament. 
What  did  Christ  do  ?    What  did  He  say  ?    What  is  Jesus  in  the  New  Law  ? 


199 

2.  That  the  traitor  might  have  no  excuse,  Jesus  publicly 
declared  "one  of  them  was  about  to  betray  Him."  Instantly 
there  was  a  commotion  among  the  apostles,  and  each  began 
CO  ask:  "Is  it  I?" 

3.  John,  whom  Jesus  loved  most  tenderly,  was  sitting  by 
His  side.  Peter  made  a  sign  to  him  to  ask  Jesus  of  whom  He 
spoke.  John,  leaning  on  the  bosom  of  Jesus,  did  so.  Jesus 
answered:  "It  is  he  to  whom  I  shall  reach  bread  dipped;" 
and,  immediately  dipping  the  bread,  He  handed  it  to  Judas. 
As  soon  as  Judas  had  eaten  the  morsel,  Satan  entered  into 
him,  and,  going  out,  he  consummated  his  treason. 

4.  When  Judas  was  gone  Jesus  said,  in  a  very  solemn  man- 
ner: "Now  is  the  Son  of  Man  glorified,  and  God  is  glorified 
in  Him ;  I  will  be  with  you  only  a  little  while."  Peter,  hear- 
ing this,  asked  "where  He  would  go."  Jesus  answered: 
"  Where  I  go,  thou  canst  not  follow  now."  Peter  became 
very  much  excited,  and,  with  great  vehemence,  asked  "  why 
he  could  not  follow  now,  as  he  was  ready  to  lay  down  his  life 
for  Him." 

5.  But  Jesus,  turning  to  him,  said:  "Amen,  amen,  I  say 
to  thee,  this  night,  before  the  cock  crow  twice,  thou  slialt  deny 
Me  thrice." 

Joseph  was  sold  by  bis  brothers,  that  he  might  save  them  in  the  time 
of  famine;  Jesus  was  sold  by  Judas,  tbat  He  might  redeem  and  save 
mankind, 

68. — Christ's  Last  Discourse  to  His  Apostles. 

1.  After  Judas  left  the  supper-room,  Jesus,  turning  to  the 
other  apostles,  said:  "  I  am  about  to  leave  you,  but  before  I 
go  I  give  you  a  new  commandment:  Love  one  another.  Be 
not  troubled:  I  will  not  entirely  leave  you;  at  present  I  go 
to  prepare  a  place  for  you  in  My  Father's  house;  I  will  come 
again  and  take  you  with  Me. 

2.  "  I  will  also  ask  My  Father  to  give  you  another  Paraclete, 

Questions  to  Chapter  67.— After  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  what 
happened  to  Jesus  ?  How  did  Jesus  act  towards  Judas  Iscariot  ?  What  did  Judas 
do  ?    What  did  Jesus  say  to  Peter  ? 


200 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


who  will  teach  you  all  things,  and  abide  with  you  forever.  I 
am  the  way,  and  the  truth,  and  the  life;  no  one  can  come  to 
the  Father  but  through  Me.  I  am  the  vine;  My  Father  is 
the  husbandman:  he  that  abideth  in  Me,  and  I  in  him,  shall 
bear  much  fruit.  My  peace  I  leave  you;  My  peace  I  give 
you.'' 

3.  When  Jesus  had  finished  with  these  grave  and  affection- 
ate words.  He  lifted  up  His  eyes  to  heaven  and  said: 
^^ Father,  the  hour  is  come;  glorify  Thy  Son.  I  pray  for 
Mine;  sanctify  them.  I  pray  not  for  Mine  only,  but  for 
those  also  who,  through  their  word,  shall  believe  in  Me,  that 
they  may  be  one  with  Me,  as  Thou,  Father,  art  in  Me,  and 
I  in  Thee/' 

69. — Jesus  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemani. 


1.  When  Jesus  had  finished  His  prayer.  He  went  with  His 
disciples  to  the  garden  of  Gethsemani,  near  Mount  Olivet. 
Having  entered.  He  bade  His  disciples  sit  down  and  rest, 
while  He  went  to  pray.  Taking  with  Him  Peter  and  James 
and  John,  He  went  away  a  little  distance.     Oppressed  with 

Questions  to  Chapter  68.— What  was  Christ's  last  discourse  to  His  apostles  ? 


JESUS   DELIVERED   UP  TO   HIS   ENEMIES.  301 

grief.  He  said:  "  My  soul  is  sorrowful  even  unto  death:  stay 
here  and  watch." 

2.  Leaving  the  three  apostles,  He  went  forward  a  little 
distance,  and,  falling  flat  on  the  ground,  prayed  thus:  "0 
My  Eatlier!  if  it  is  possible,  let  this  chalice  pass  from  Me  : 
nevertheless,  not  as  I  will,  but  as  Thou  wilt."  Then,  rising. 
He  came  to  the  apostles;  but  they  were  asleep.  Jesus  left 
them„  and  went  again  and  prayed  as  He  had  done  before. 
For  the  third  time  He  prayed  in  the  same  manner,  saying 
the  same  words. 

3.  When  Jesus  had  finished  His  prayer,  and  for  the  third 
time  had  submitted  Himself  to  the  will  of  His  Father,  He 
began  His  agony.  Oppressed  with  the  load  of  sin  that  was 
placed  upon  Him,  and  overwhelmed  with  grief.  His  sweat 
became  as  drops  of  blood  trickling  on  the  ground.  His 
Father  sent  an  angel  to  comfort  Him.  When  His  agony  was 
over,  Jesus  rose,  and,  coming  to  His  disciples,  said,  "  Arise, 
let  us  go;  he  that  shall  betray  Me  is  at  hand." 

TO.— Jesus  Delivered  up  to  His  Enemies. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  still  speaking  to  His  apostles,  a  great 
multitude  of  the  j^riests  and  people  came  into  the  garden. 
Some  carried  swords  in  their  hands;  others  carried  clubs  and 
torches.  Judas  Iscariot  walked  at  their  head.  When  Judas 
came  to  Jesus  he  said,  "  Hail,  Eabbi,"  and  kissed  Him. 

2.  Jesus  advanced  towards  the  multitude  and  asked  them 
whom  they  sought.  They  said,  "Jesus  of  Nazareth."  He 
simply  answered,  "I  am  He;"  when  the  multitude,  over- 
come with  fear,  went  back  and  fell  to  the  ground.  Then 
Jesus  said,  "You  have  come  to  seize  Me  as  if  I  were  a  thief: 
whilst  I  was  daily  in  the  Temple,  you  did  not  touch  Me." 

3.  As  soon  as  Jesus  had  said  this,  the  soldiers  advanced  and 
seized  Him.  Peter,  seeing  what  was  done  to  his  Master, 
drew  his  sword  and  cut  off  the  ear  of  Malchus,  the  servant  of 

Questions  to  Chapter  69.— What  happened  in  the  garden  of  Qethsemani  ?    What 
was  Christ's  prayer  ?    What  is  said  of  His  agony  ? 


202 


HISTORY    OF   THE    ISTEW    TESTAMENT. 


the  high  priest;  but  Jesns  bade  him  put  back  his  sword  into 
the  scabbard,  saying  that,  if  He  needed  help,  His  Father 
would  send  Him  more  than  twelve  legions  of  angels. 


4.  Jesus  touched  the  ear  of  Malchus  and  healed  it;  then 
He  delivered  Himself  into  the  hands  of  the  soldiers,  who 
bound  Him.     The  disciples,  seeing  this,  fled;  Peter  and  John 


alone  following  at  a  distance. 


Kl, — Jesus  before  the  High  Priest. 

1.  The  multitude  led  Jesus  to  the  house  of  Annas,  one  of 
the  priests.  There  He  was  asked  concerning  His  doctrines 
and  disciples.  Jesus  simply  answered.  He  had  taught  openly; 
His  words  and  actions  were  well  known.  For  this,  one  of 
the  servants  struck  Him,  asking  how  He  dared  to  answer 
thus. 

2.  After  much  abuse,  Annas  sent  Jesus  to  Caiphas  the 
high  priest.  Here  were  assembled  the  priests  and  the 
Scribes  and  a  great  multitude  of  the  people.     Christ  was  led 

Questions  to  Chapter  70.— Who    betrayed    Jesus  ?     With  what  ?     When  the 
soldiers  seized  Jesus  what  did  Peter  do  ?    Who  alone  followed  Jesus  ? 


PETER    DENIES   JESUS. 


203 


xTito  their  midst;  false  witnesses  were  brought  in,  and  all 
manner  of  accusations  were  made  against  Him;  they  were 
determined  to  put  Him  to  death. 

3.  When  the  witnesses  had  been  examined,  Caiphas  rose 
and  asked  Jesus  if  He  had  anything  to  say  ;  but  Jesus  held 
His  peace. 

Again  Caiphas  rose,  and  adjured  Him  by  the  living  God  to 
tell  whether  He  was  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God.  Jesus  an- 
swered, "  /  am," 


4.  The  high  priest,  hearing  this,  rent  his  garments,  and  de- 
clared there  was  no  need  of  further  evidence;  all  had  heard 
the  blasphemy,  and,  by  their  law.  He,  who  made  Himself 
God,  deserved  death.  He  then  asked  what  they  thought. 
They  all  cried  out,  "  He  is  worthy  of  death." 


72. — Peter  Denies  Jesus. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  before  the  tribunal  of  the  high  priest, 
Peter  remained  in  the  hall,  among  the  soldiers,  warming  him- 
self.    One  of  the  servants  of  the  high  priest  came  to  him  and 

Questions  to  Chapter  71.— Where  was  Jesus  led?    What   was   Jesus   asked? 
What  was  done  to  Him  1    What  was  done  at  the  house  of  Caiphas  ? 


.204  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

accused  him  of  being  not  only  a  follower  of  Jesus,  but  of  hav- 
ing been  in  the  garden  with  Him.  Peter  declared  he  knew 
Him  not;  and  the  cock  crew. 

3.  A  short  time  after  this,  another  servant,  seeing  Peter, 
said  to  those  that  were  standing  about :  "This  man  was  also 
with  Jesus."  Peter  again  denied,  and  swore  with  an  oath 
that  he  knew  7iot  Jesus. 

3.  About  an  hour  after  this,  a  friend  of  Malchus,  whose 
ear  Peter  had  cut  off,  also  charged  him  with  being  a  disciple 
of  Jesus;  but  Peter  began  to  swear  he  knew  not  the  man. 
The  cock  crew  the  second  time. 


4.  At  that  moment  Jesus  was  led  through  the  hall.  Turn- 
ing, He  looked  at  Peter,  who  remembered  what  Christ  had 
said  to  him  in  the  early  part  of  the  evening:  ^^ Before  the 
cock  crow  twice,  thou  shalt  deny  Me  thrice."  Peter  went 
out  and  wept  bitterly. 

It  is  related  in  history  that  after  Lis  denial  of  Clirist  Peter  always 
wept  when  he  heard  a  cock  crow,  and  so  frequent  were  his  tears  that 
they  made  furrows  in  his  cheeks. 

5.  Man  is  very  weak :    Peter  saw  his  Master   on  Thabor,   and  yet 


JESUS   BEFORE  PILATE  AKD   HEROD.  '205 

denied  Him  in  the  judgment  hall.  Had  lie  prayed  in  the  garden,  he 
would  not  hava  been,  so  timid,  in  trial  i  let  us,  therefore,  watch  and 
pray^ 

73.— The  Despair  of  Judas. 

1.  When  Judas  saw  that  Jesus  was  condemned  to  death,  he 
repented  of  what  he  had  done.  Going  to  the  chief  priests, 
he  threw  down  the  thirty  pieces  of  silver,  declaring  he  had 
betrayed  innocent  blood  ;  then  he  went  out  and  hanged  him- 
self. 

2.  The  priests,  taking  the  money,  bought  with  it  a  potter's 
field,  in  which  to  bury  strangers,  for  it  was  not  lawful  to  put 
blood-money  in  the  treasury  of  the  Temple.  This  field  was 
called  by  the  Jews  Haceldama;  that  is,  the  field  of  blood. 

74.— Jesus  Insulted. 

After  Jesus  was  condemned  by  the  great  council,  the 
soldiers  took  Him  into  a  large  hall,  and  there  began  to  mock 
Him  and  to  spit  upon  Him.  Blindfolding  Him,  they  buffeted 
Him,  and  then  tauntingly  asked  who  struck  Him;  yet,  in  the 
midst  of  their  blasphemies,  their  jeers,  and  their  scoffs,  Jesus 
remained  silent — a  wonder  to  men  and  angels. 

75. — Jesus  before  Pilate  and  Herod. 

1.  As  soon  as  it  was  day  the  great  council  of  the  Jews 
assembled,  and  again  condemned  Jesus  to  death.  But,  Judea 
being  at  that  time  a  Roman  province,  the  Jews  were  forbid- 
den to  inflict  punishment  of  death  on  any  one  until  they 
had  received  the  permission  of  the  governor.  They,  there- 
fore, dragged  Jesus  before  Pontius  Pilate,  who  was  then  gov- 
ernor of  Judea. 

QuESTiOKS  TO  Chapter  72.— Tell  how  Peter  denied  Jesus.    What  is  said  of  Peter's 

after-life  ? 
Questions  to  Chapter  73.— How  did  Judas  act  ?    What  was  done  with  the  money* 
Questions  to  Chapter  74.— What  insults  were  heaped  upon  Jesus  ?    How  did 

Jesus  act  ? 


206 


HISTORY    OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 


2.  When  Jesns  was  brought  before  him,  Pilate  asked  what 
was  the  accusation  against  Him.  The  multitude  cried  out, 
"He  is  a  seditious  man;  He  forbids  the  people  to  pay  tribute 
to  Caesar,  and,  moreover,  declares  He  is  Christ,  the  King." 

3.  Pilate  asked  Jesus  if  He  were  a  king.  He  declared  He 
was,  but  that  His  kingdom  was  not  of  this  world.  When 
Pilate  heard  this  he  said  to  the  people,  "  I  find  no  fault  in 
the  man."  But  they  only  cried  out  the  more,  "  He  is  a  dis- 
turber of  the  peace,  from  Galilee  even  to  Jerusalem." 


4.  Pilate,  hearing  of  Galilee,  asked  if  Jesus  were  a  Galilean. 
Learning  He  was,  Pilate  sent  Him  to  Herod,  governor  of 
Galilee,  who  was  then  in  Jerusalem  attending  the  Paschal 
feast.  AVhen  Herod  saw  Jesus  he  was  very  much  pleased. 
He  had  heard  a  great  deal  about  Him,  and  now  hoped  to  see 
some  miracle. 

5.  But,  when  questioned,  Jesus  remained  silent.  Herod, 
seeing  that  his  idle  curiosity  would  not  be  gratified,  mocked 
Our  Savior,  and,  in  derision,  clothing  Him  in  a  white  gar- 
ment, sent  Him  back  to  Pilate.     That  same  day  Herod  and 


JESUS  IS  SCOURGED  AND  CROWNED  WITH  THORNS.       207 

Pilate   were   reconciled  to   each   other,  having  before   been 
enemies. 

76.— Jesus  and  Barabbas. 

1.  During  the  whole  of  Christ's  trial,  Pilate  strove  to  save 
Him,  because  he  saw  Jesus  was  innocent.  But  Pilate  was  a 
weak  man,  and  feared  to  resist  popular  opinion.  To  add  to 
his  embarrassment,  his  wife  had  a  dream  which  frightened 
her  very  much,  and,  while  Pilate  was  sitting  in  the  judgment- 
hall,  she  sent  him  a  message  to  have  nothing  to  do  with 
Jesus,  because  He  was  a  just  man. 

2.  There  was  a  custom  among  the  Jews  that,  on  the  feast 
of  the  Pasch,  the  governor  should  release  any  prisoner  whom 
the  people  chose.  Pilate,  hoping  to  save  Jesus,  presented  for 
their  choice  Jesus  or  Barabbas.  Now  Barabbas  was  a  thief 
and  an  assassin. 

3.  The  priests  and  the  ancients  persuaded  the  people  to 
demand  the  release  of  Barabbas  and  the  death  of  Jesus;  so, 
when  Pilate  again  asked  whom  would  he  release,  they  cried 
out,  "Barabbas;"  and  when  he  asked  what  he  would  do  with 
Jesus,  they  cried  out,  "  Crucify  Him." 

4.  Barabbas  is  a  picture  of  sin.  Man  disobeys,  and,  by  liis  sin,  drives 
the  grace  of  God  from  liis  soul,  thus,  in  a  certain  sense,  killing  the  soul. 
Jesus  came  to  free  man  from  sin,  and,  by  His  sufferings,  pay  the  ransom 
for  all  sin. 

7  7. — Jesus  is  Scourged  and  Crowned  with  Thorns. 

1.  Pilate  still  hoped  to  save  Jesus  from  death,  and,  at  the 
same  time,  satisfy  the  people;  he,  therefore,  ordered  Jesus  to 
be  scourged.  The  soldiers  led  our  blessed  Saviour  out  of  the 
hall  into  a  courtyard.  There  they  stripped  Him,  and,  tying 
Him  to  a  pillar,  scourged  Him. 

Questions  to  Chapter  75. — What  did  the  great  council  do  ?  What  could  the  Jews 
not  do  ?  Why  ?  Before  whom  was  Christ  dragged  ?  What  accusations  were  made 
against  Him  ?    To  wbom  did  Pilate  send  Jesus  ?    How  did  Herod  treat  Jesus  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  76.— Tell  the  story  of  Jesus  and  Barabbas. 


208 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW  TESTAMENT. 


2.  After  this,  mocking  Him,  they  put  a  purple  garment  on 
Him,  and,  platting  a  crown  of  thorns,  put  it  on  His  head. 
For  a  sceptre  they  put   a  reed   in  His  hand,  and,  coming, 


bowed  the  knee  before  Him,  saying  :  "  Hail,  King  of  the 
Jews."  They  also  spat  on  Him,  and,  taking  the  reed,  struck 
Him  with  it,  thus  driving  the  thorns  deeper  into  His  head. 


78.— Jesus  is  Condemned  to  Death. 

1.  Pilate,  seeing  the  pitiable  condition  to  which  Jesus  was 
reduced,  thought  the  sight  of  Him  would  appease  the  malice 
of  the  Jews.  For  this  reason  he  led  the  Son  of  God  out  on 
a  high  balcony,  and,  presenting  Him  in  all  His  misery,  said, 
"  Behold  the  Man."  But  the  barbarous,  blood-thirsty  people 
only  cried  out  the  more,  "  Crucify  Him,  crucify  Him." 

2.  Pilate  still  continued  irresolute,  and  hesitated  what  to 
do.  But  when  the  leaders  of  the  people  came  and  said  to 
him,  if  he  released  Jesus  he  was  no  friend  of  Caesar's,  he 
seems  to  have   made   up   his  mind.     Hoping  to  quiet   the 

Questions  to  Chapter  77.— Tell  how  Christ  was  scourged.    After  scourging  Him 
what  was  done  ? 


THE  JOURNEY  TO  CALVARY. 


209 


stings  of  his  conscience,  he  took  a  basin  of  water  and,  going 
before  the  multitude,  washed  his  hands,  saying:  "  I  am  inno- 
cent of  the  blood  of  this  just  man/'  But  the  people  cried 
out,  "  His  blood  be  upon  us,  and  upon  our  children." 


Z.  For  eighteen  hundred  years  has  the  blood  of  Christ  been 
upon  the  Jews.  Driven  from  Judea — without  country,  with- 
out home — strangers  amongst  strangers — hated,  yet  feared — 
have  they  wandered  from  nation  to  nation,  bearing  with  them 
the  visible  signs  of  God's  curse.  Like  Cainj  marked  with  a 
mysterious  sign,  they  shall  continue  to  wander  i^W  the  end  of 
the  world. 


79.— The  Journey  to  Calvary. 

1.  Pilate,  seeing  he  could  not  prevail  upon  the  people,  at 
last  passed  sentence  of  death  upon  Jesus.  Then  the  soldiers 
took  Him,  and,  placing  a  heavy  cross  on  His  wounded  shoul- 
ders, led  Him  forth  to  Calvary.  This  was  the  usual  place 
for  the  execution  of  criminals. 

Questions  to  Chapter  78.— What  did  Pilate  do  with  Jesu>  on  the  balcony  ?  What 
did  the  people  say  ?  What  argument  did  the  leaders  use  to  persuade  Pilate  to  con- 
demn Jesus  ?    What  is  said  of  the  blocd  of  Jesus,  and  the  Jews  ? 


210 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 


2.  As  Jesus  passed  through  the  streets,  His  strength  failed, 
and  He  fell  several  times.  His  executioners,  seeing  He  could 
not  carry  the  cross  any  further,  compelled  Simon  the  Gyrene, 
whom  they  met  on  the  way,  to  take  it  up  and  carry  it  to  Cal- 
vary. Together  with  Jesus,  two  thieves  were  also  led  forth 
to  be  crucified. 


3.  Amongst  the  crowd  that  accompanied  Jesus  wer«  many 
women,  weeping  and  lamenting.  Turning  to  them,  He  strove 
to  console  them,  and,  in  the  kindest  words,  bade  them  not 
weep  for  Him,  but  for  themselves  and  for  their  children. 

4.  What  a  sublime  example  of  patience  Christ  gave  in  His 
Passion  !  Condemned  unjustly,  He  nevertheless,  without  a 
murmur,  takes  His  cross;  treated  with  the  utmost  cruelty  and 
inhumanity.  He  complains  not.  So  ought  we  to  act  when 
trials  are  sent  to  us,  or  men  persecute  us. 

Questions  to  Chapter  79.— Who  passed  sentence  of  death  on  Jesus  ?  What  was 
placed  on  Christ's  shouldeis  ?  What  happened  on  the  way  to  Calvaiy  ?  Who  car- 
ried the  cross  ?    Who  were  in  the  cj-owd  ?    What  did  Jesus  say  to  the  women  ? 


JESUS   ON   THE   CK0b6.  211 


80.— Jesus  is  Nailed  to  the  Cross. 

1.  When  Jesus  reached  Calvary  the  soldiers  offered  Him 
wine  mixed  with  gall.  This  draught  helped  to  render  the 
agony  of  crucifixion  less  keen,  by  deadening  the  feeling  of 
sense.  But  Jesus  refused  to  drink,  being  determined  to 
suffer  unshrinkingly  all  His  Father  had  decreed. 

2.  He  was  then  stripped  of  His  garments  and  nailed  to  the 
cross.  On  each  side  of  Jesus  was  crucified  one  of  the  thieves 
that  had  been  led  forth  with  Him.  The  soldiers  divided  His 
garments  amongst  them,  but  for  His  coat  they  cast  lots. 

3.  This  coat  of  Our  Savior  was  a  figure  of  His  Church,  Woven  from 
top  to  bottom  without  seams  :  so  is  the  Church  without  division— one 
and  indivisible. 

81. — Jesus  on  the  Cross. 

1.  At  length  Jesus  was  raised  up,  and  hung  suspended  by 
His  wounds.  How  cruel  were  His  torments,  whilst  His  blood 
ran  in  streams  to  the  ground  !  But  the  Jews  remained  un- 
moved ;  nay,  they  even  mocked  Him,  and,  in  derision,  cried 
out,  "  Vah  !  You,  who  said  You  could  destroy  the  Temple 
of  God,  and  in  three  days  rebuild  it,  come  down  from  the 
cross,  if  You  be  the  Son  of  God.'^  The  only  answer  Jesus 
made  was  a  prayer  for  their  forgiveness:  "  Father, ^^  said  He, 
"forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what  they  do.'' 

2.  One  of  the  thieves  who  was  hanging  at  His  side  also 
began  to  blaspheme,  and,  chiding,  bade  Him,  if  He  were  the 
Christ,  to  save  Himself  and  them.  But  the  other  thief  remon- 
strated :  "  We,"  said  he, "  suffer  justly,  but  this  man  unjustly." 
Then  he  turned  to  Jesus  and  asked  to  be  remembered  by  Him. 
Jesus  said,  "  This  day  thou  shalt  be  with  Me  in  paradise." 

3.  In  this  history  of  the  penitent  thief  we  have  one  of  the  best  exam- 
ples of  the  power  of  prayer — one  repentant  word,  and  he  is  saved.  In 
the  desert,  Moses  set  up  a  brazen  serpent,  upon  which  those  who  were 

QuKSTioNS  TO  Chapter  80.— What  was  done  to  Jesus  on  Calvary  ?  W^ho  were 
crucified  with  Jesus  ?    What  was  done  with  His  garments  ? 


212  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

bitten  looked  and  were  cured  ;  on  Calvary,  Jesus  hung  upon  tlie  cross, 
that  those  who  look  upon  Him  in  faith  and  love  may  be  cured  of  the 
wounds  of  the  soul. 

83.— Mary  at  the  Foot  of  the  Cross. 

1.  Whilst  Jesus  was  hanging  upon  the  cross,  Mary,  His 
mother,  and  John  the  apostle,  came  and  stood  at  its  foot. 
When  Jesus  saw  them  He  said  to  His  mother,  "  Woman,  be- 
hold thy  son  \"  then  He  said  to  John,  "  Behold  thy  mother  ?' 
and  from  that  hour  John  took  the  Blessed  Virgin  under  his 
care. 

2.  As  formerly  the  heroic  mother  of  the  Machabees  stood 
encouraging  her  seven  sons  to  die  bravely  for  their  religion, 
so  did  Mary  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  Then  indeed 
was  Simeon^s  prophecy  fulfilled:  truly,  a  sword  of  sorrow* 
pierced  her  heart.  In  John,  every  Christian  was  given  as  a 
child  to  Mary. 

83.— Jesus  Dies  upon  the  Cross. 

1.  About  noon  of  the  day  on  which  Christ  was  crucified, 
the  whole  earth  was  covered  with  darkness.  This  continued 
for  three  hours.  In  the  midst  of  this  general  gloom,  and  as 
life  was  ebbing  away,  Jesus,  seeing  that  God  had  withdrawn 
His  consolations  from  Him,  cried  out,  "My  God,  My  God, 
why  hast  Thou  forsaken  Me  ?  " 

2.  After  this  Jesus  said,  "  I  thirst."  A  soldier  dipped  a 
sponge  in  vinegar,  and,  putting  it  on  a  reed,  gave  Him  to 
drink.  When  Jesus  had  tasted  the  vinegar.  He  said,  "  It  is 
consummated,"  and,  bowing  down  His  head,  died. 

3.  At  the  moment  Christ  died,  nature  shook  to  her  centre; 
the  earth  trembled,  the  rocks  were  split,  the  graves  were 

Questions  to  Chapter  81.— What  is  said  of  Jesus  on  the  cross  ?  How  did  the 
Jews  act  ?  How  did  Jesus  answer  tliem  ?  What  happened  to  one  of  the  thieves  ? 
What  example  does  the  penitent  thief  give  us  ?  What  is  said  of  the  brazen  serpent 
and  the  cross  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  83.— What  is  said  of  Mary  and  John  at  the  foot  of  the 
cross  ? 


JESUS   IS    LAID   IN"   THE   TOMB.  213 

opened,  and  the  dead  arose;  the  veil  of  the  Temple  was  rent 
from  the  top  to  the  bottom.  When  the  centurion  and  the 
guard  of  soldiers  that  stood  round  the  cross  saw  this,  they 
cried  out,  "  Indeed  this  was  the  Son  of  God.''  The  multi- 
tude returned  to  Jerusalem,  striking  their  breasts,  and. won- 
dering at  what  they  had  seen. 


4.  At  length  man's  redemption  is  accomplished  ;  Christ  has  tri- 
umphed. His  extended  arms  show  the  extent  of  His  love,  and  His 
wounds  are  the  fountains  from  whence  grace  flows  to  pay  the  debt  of 
sin.  With  Christ's  death  ended  the  law  of  Moses  ;  hence  the  veil  of 
the  Temple,  which  had  heretofore  separated  the  people  from  the  sanctu- 
ary, was  torn,  as  a  sign  that  Christ  had  opened  the  way  to  heaven.  The 
bloody  sacrifices  of  Moses  had  passed  away, — the  shadow  was  gone, — and 
in  their  stead  was  substituted  the  only  true  and  real  sacrifice,  Jesus 
Christ, 


84. — Jesus  is  Laid  in  the  Tomb. 

1.  Christ  was  crucified  on  the  eve  of  the  Sabbath.     That 
the  bodies  of  the  criminals  might  not  remain  exposed  to  view 

Questions  to  Chapter  83.  —  What  happened  at  noon  of  the  day  Christ  was 
crucified  ?  What  did  Jesus  say  just  before  He  died  ?  What  happened  when  Christ 
a:ed  ? 


214  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

during  the  Paschal  solemnities,  the  soldiers  broke  the  legs  of 
the  two  thieves,  that  they  might  die  the  sooner.  .  But  when 
they  came  to  Jesns,  He  was  already  dead;  so  they  did  not 
break  His  legs,  but  one  of  them  opened  His  side  with  a  spear. 
Immediately  there  ran  forth  blood  and  water. 


2.  Towards  evening,  Joseph  of  Arimathea,  a  member  of 
the  great  Jewish  council,  but  a  secret  believer  in  Christ,  came 
to  Pilate  and  asked  for  the  body  of  Jesus.  Pilate  having 
granted  his  prayer,  Joseph  and  Nicodemus  came  and  took 
the  body  from  the  cross.  They  then  embalmed  it  with 
precious  perfumes,  and,  wrapping  it  in  white  linen  cloths, 
laid  it  in  a  sepulcher.  This  sepulcher  was  cut  in  a  rock,  and 
situated  in  a  garden  near  Calvary. 

3.  The  chief  priests  and  Pharisees,  though  they  had  ap- 
parently conquered,  were  not  at  ease.  They  remembered  well 
that  Jesus  had  foretold  His  death,  and  how  He  would  rise 
again  on  the  third  day.  Fearing  that,  possibly,  the  apostles 
might  steal  the  body  and  declare  that  He  had  risen,  they 
came  to  Pilate  and  asked  him  to  place  his  seal  upon  the 
tomb,  and  set  a  guard  to  watch  it.     He  did  so. 

4.  Eve,  the  motlier  of  ixankind,  was  taken  from  Adam's  side  ;  so  the 
Church,  our  spiritual  mother,  came  forth  from  the  side  of  Christ.     It 


THE    RESLKKECTION^    OF   JESUS    CHRIST.  215 

was  forbidden  to  break  the  bones  of  the  Pascbal  lamb  ;  neither  were  the 
bones  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  true  Paschal  Lamb,  broken.     In  all  things, 


even   the  smallest,  we   see  the  fulfilment  not  only  of  the  prophecies, 
but  of  the  types  and  figures  that  foretold  the  life  and  death  of  Christ. 

THE  GLORIOUS  LIFE  OF  JESUS  CHRIST, 

85.— The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ. 

1.  The  body  of  Jesus  Christ  was  two  days  in  the  tomb.  On 
the  morning  of  the  third,  the  guards  were  startled  by  an 
earthquake,  that  shook  the  ground,  and  the  sudden  appear- 
ance of  an  angel,  that  rolled  back  the  stone  from  the  mouth 
of  the  sepulchre.  Their  wonder  knew  no  bounds  when  they 
saw  Jesus  coming  forth  from  the  tomb.  His  face  shining  as 
the  sun.  For  the  moment,  in  terror,  they  fell  to  the  ground; 
then,  rising,  fled  into  Jerusalem. 

2.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  third  day,  Mary  Magdalene 

Questions  to  Chapter  84.— What  was  done  to  the  thieves  ?  What  did  one  of  the 
sokiiers  do  ?  What  ran  from  Christ's  side  ?  Who  askeri  for  Christ's  body  ?  What 
was  done  with  it?  How  was  the  tomb  guarded  ?  ^^What  is  said  of  Eve  and  the 
Church  ? 


216 


HISTORY    OF    THE    NEW    TESTAMENT. 


and  Mary  the  mother  of  James  and  Salome,  came  to  the 
tomb,  that  they  might  embalm  the  body  of  Jesus.  On  the 
way  they  began  to  consider  how  they  would  roll  back  the 
stone  that  closed  np  the  door  of  the  sepulcher.  No  wonder, 
when  they  arrived  and  found,  not  only  the  stone  rolled  back, 
but  the  tomb  empty,  they  were  overcome  with  astonishment. 


3.  As  soon  as  Mary  Magdalene  saw  how  matters  stood,  she 
hastened  back  and  told  the  apostles,  but  the  other  women  re- 
mained. Stooping  down  to  look  into  the  tomb,  they  saw  an 
angel,  who  bade  them  fear  not,  for  Jesus  was  risen,  and  had 
gone  before  them  into  Galilee,  where  they  would  see  Him. 
The  angel  told  them  also  to  hasten  to  the  apostles,  and  more 
particularly  to  Peter,  and  tell  them  the  news. 

4.  These  pious  women  had  hardly  left  the  place  when 
Peter  and  John  came.  They  had  doubted  Mary  Magdalene V 
word,  and  came  to  see  for  themselves.  John  arrived  first,  but 
Peter  entered  first.  Finding  nothing  but  the  linens  in  which 
the  body  had  been  wrapped,  they  hastened  back  to  tell  the 
others. 

5.  As  He  foretold,  Jesus  remained  among  the  dead  as  long  as  Jonas 
had  been  in  the  whale's  belly.     Though  dead.  His  sacred  body  was  not 


JESUS   APPEARS  TO   MARY   MAGDALENE. 


217 


corrupted,  for  long  before  had  the  Psalmist  declared  :  "  Thy  Holy  One 
shall  not  see  corruption," 

Jesus  was  not  raised  from  the  dead — He  rose  by  His  own  power  ;  and 
as  His  body  rose  glorious  and  transformed,  so  shall  the  bodies  of  the 
just  rise.  Since  the  Resurrection  of  Christ,  His  tomb  has  remained,  and 
ever  will  remain,  an  object  of  reverence  and  love  to  the  Christian  world. 


86, — Jesus  Appears  to  Mary  Magdalene. 

1.  Scarce  had  Peter  and  John  left  the  sepiilcher  when 
Mary  Magdalene  arrived.  Overwhelmed  with  sorrow  at  the 
loss  of  the  body  of  her  Master,  she  entered  the  sepulcher. 
Here  she  met  an  angel,  who  asked  her  why  she  wept.  She 
answered,  "  They  have  taken  away  the  body  of  my  Lord,  and 
I  know  not  where  they  have  laid  it." 


2.  When  she  had  said  this,  not  knowing  it  was  an  angel  to 
whom  she  spoke,  she  left  the  sepulcher.  As  she  came  out, 
she  met  Jesus,  but  did  not  kno  a^  Him.     Thinking  He  was 

QtrESTiONS  TO  Chapter  85.— How  long  was  the  body  of  Jesus  in  the  tomb  ?  What 
happened  on  the  third  day  ?  Who  came  to  the  tomb  ?  What  did  they  find  ?  What 
Is  said  of  Mary  Magdalene  ?  What  of  the  other  women  ?  What  did  Peter  and  John 
do  ?    What  is  said  of  Jesus  and  Jonas  ?    What  of  the  tomb  of  Christ  ? 


218  HISTORY    OF   THE    KEW   TESTAMENT. 

the  gardener,  she  asked  Him  where  the  body  was.  But  Jesus 
simply  said,  "  Mary/^  when  she  recognized  Him,  and  threw 
herself  at  His  feet. 

3.  Jesus  then  told  her  to  hasten  and  tell  the  apostles,  for 
He  was  about  to  ascend  to  His  Father.  Having  disappeared 
from  her  sight,  Mary  came  to  the  disciples;  but  they  would 
neither  believe  that  she  had  seen  the  Lord  nor  that  He  was 
risen. 

87. — The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  is  Announced  to 
the  Chief  Priests. 

1.  When  the  guards  fled  from  the  sepulcher,  they  hastened 
to  the  city  to  tell  what  had  happened.  The  chief  priests 
having  heard  the  startling  news,  assembled  the  rulers  of  the 
people  to  consider  what  steps  they  should  take. 

2.  They  saw  that,  if  the  news  went  among  the  people  that 
JesuS  was  risen  from  the  dead,  all  their  schemes  to  discredit 
Him  would  be  forever  destroyed;  so  they  called  the  guards 
before  them,  and  promised  to  give  them  money  if  they  would 
only  agree  to  say.  "  The  disciples  of  Jesus  came  while  they 
slept,  and  stole  the  body  away."  The  soldiers  took  the  money 
and  did  as  they  were  required. 

88.— Jesus  Appears  to  Two  Disciples  while  They 
were  Going  to  Emmaus. 

1.  Towards  evening  of  the  day  Jesus  rose  from  the  dead 
two  of  His  disciples  were  going  to  Emmaus,  a  little  village 
about  two  leagues  from  Jerusalem.  On  the  way  they  talked 
of  what  had  happened  during  the  past  days. 

2.  Jesus  came  near  them  and  began  to  speak  to  them,  but 
they  did  not  recognize  Him.     Eemarking  how  sad  they  were. 

Questions  to  Chapter  86.— What  is  said  of  Mary  Magdalene  ?  Whom  did  she 
meet  ?  How  did  she  recognize  Jesus  ?  What  message  did  Jesus  give  her  ?  How 
did  the  apostles  receive  her  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  87.— What  did  the  chief  priests  do  ?  What  bargain  did 
they  make  with  the  soldiers  ? 


JESUS   APPEARS   TO   TWO    DISCIPLES. 


219 


one  of  them,  named  Cleophas,  asked  Him  if  He  were  a 
stranger,  or  how  came  it  that  He  had  not  heard  what  had 
happened  at  Jerusalem, 

3.  They  then  told  Him  of  Jesus;  how  they  had  believed 
He  was  the  Messiah,  and  what  great  hopes  had  been  founded 
on  Him;  but,  just  as  they  thought  His  power  about  to  be 
established,  the  chiefs  of  the  Jews  had  seized  upon  Him  and 
crucified  Him;  and  this  was,  moreover,  the  third  day  since 
He  had  been  laid  in  the  tomb.  Tliey  added  also,  strange 
rumors  were  afloat  that  He  was  again  risen. 


4.  When  they  had  finished,  Jesus  began  with  the  proph- 
ecies of  Moses,  and,  continuing  through  the  prophets,  ex- 
plained to  them  the  things  that  related  to  Himself,  showing 
it  was  necessary  for  Christ  to  suffer  as  He  had. 

As  they  drew  near  the  town.  He  pretended  to  go  further; 
but  they  pressed  Him  to  remain  with  them,  as  it  was  evening. 

5.  Yielding  to  their  wishes.  He  sat  down  to  table  with 
them.  He  took  bread,  and  blessed  it,  and  gave  it  to  them. 
Their  eyes  were  opened,  and  they  knew  Him;  but  He  imme- 
diately vanished  from  their  sight. 


320  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

6.  After  His  Resurrection,  Jesus  showed  Himself  no  more  to  the 
Jews,— they  had  rejected  Him  and  resisted  all  His  efforts  to  convert 
them;— He  appeared  only  to  His  disciples. 

In  like  manner  to-day  He  comes  to  those  who,  with  a  good  heart,  re- 
ceive Him,  but  abandons  those  who  despise  His  warnings  and  reject  His 
graces. 

89.— Jesus  Appears  to  the  Apostles. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  disappeared,  the  two  disciples  rose  and 
hastened  back  to  Jerusalem.  Here  they  found  the  eleven 
apostles  in  a  great  state  of  excitement,  for  Peter  had  just 
come  in,  declaring  he  had  seen  the  Lord.  Then  the  two  dis- 
ciples told  how  they  also  had  seen  Him,  and  how  they  had 
kiiown  Him  in  the  breaking  of  bread. 

2.  AVhilst  they  were  yet  speaking,  Jesus  entered  the  room 
in  which  they  were  all  assembled,  the  doors  being  shut.  He 
said  to  them:  "Peace  be  to  you."  And  when  the  apostles 
were  doubting  and  troubled,  fearing  it  was  a  spirit  they  saw, 
Jesus  showed  them  His  hands  and  His  feet,  and  bade  them 
touch  Him,  and  convince  themselves  that  it  was  not  a  spirit 
they  saw.  They  still  doubting.  He  took  a  piece  of  broiled 
fish  and^a  part  of  a  honeycomb,  and  eat  it  before  them. 

90. — Jesus  Institutes  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 

1.  When  at  last  the  apostles  were  convinced  it  was  the 
Lord  they  saw,  Jesus  repeated  His  salutation  of  peace  be  to 
them.  He  added  besides:  "As  the  Father  hath  sent  Me,  I 
also  se7id  you."  Then  He  breathed  npon  them,  and  said: 
"  Eeceive  ye  the  Holy  Ghost :  whose  sins  you  shall  forgive, 
they  are  forgiven  them;  and  whose  sins  you  shall  retain,  they 
are  retained  them." 

2.  In  these  two  commissions  conferred  upon  the  apostles  we  have  the 
most  unqualified  proof  of  the  divinity  of  the  Catholic  Church  and  the 
power  of  the  Catholic  priesthood.     The  apostles  were  mortal,  but  the 

Questions  to  Chapter  88.— Tell  what  happened  to  the  two  disciples  on  the  way 
to  Emmaus.     How  did  they  recognize  Jesus  ? 

Questions  to  Chaptek  89.— To  whom  else  did  Jesus  appear  ?  How  ?  How  did 
Jesus  Drove  He  was  not  a  spirit  9 


JESUS   AND   ST.   THOMAS. 


221 


Churcli  is  immortal ;  henee  these  powers  were  conferred  not  only  on  the 
apostles,  but  were  through  them  to  descend  to  their  legitimate  succes- 
sors, the  bishops  and  priests  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

3.  From  the  beginning,  the  bishops  and  priests  have  claimed  the 
power  to  forgive  sins;  but  it  is  a  power  they  can  only  exercise  in  the 
administration  of  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 


91. — Jesus  and  St.  Thomas. 

1.  Thomas,  one  of  the  apostles,  was  absent  when  Jesus  ap- 
peared to  the  others.  But  Thomas  would  not  believe  on 
their  word,  and  even  declared  that,  unless  with  his  own  eyes 
he  saw  the  marks  of  the  nails  in  the  hands  and  feet  of  Jesus,, 
and  put  his  hand  into  the  side  of  Jesus,  he  would  not  believe^ 


\ 

^' 

n^^^Hv^^n  '^kf^^^^^l &}%« 

^^^H 

H 

l^^^l 

^mh: 

^9n 

■a 

hb 

^^WT' 

2.  Eight  days  after  this  the  apostles  were  assembled,  and 
Thomas  with  them.  Again  Jesus  entered,  the  doors  being 
shut.  Jesus  then  bade  Thomas  look  at  His  wounds  and  put 
his  hand  into  His  side. 

QuECTiONS  TO  Chapter  90.— Tell  how  Jesus  instituted  the  Sacrament  of  Penance. 
How  is  the  divinity  of  the  Catholic  Church  proved  ?  How  is  the  power  of  the 
priesthood  shown  ?    In  what  sacrament  are  sins  forgiven  ? 


222 


HISTORY   OF  THE   ;N^EW   TESTAMENT. 


3.  When  Thomas  saw  Jesus  he  fell  down  on  his  knees  and 
cried  out,  "  My  Lord  and  my  God."  But  Jesus  said  to  him: 
"Because  thou  hast  seen  Me,  Thomas,  thou  hast  believed: 
blessed  are  they  that  have  not  seen  Me,  and  have  believed." 


93.— Peter  is  Appointed  Chief  Pastor. 

1.  In  obedience  to  the  command  of  Jesus,  the  apostles  left 
Jerusalem  and  went  into  Galilee.  Here  Jesus  appeared  to 
them  at  Lake  Genesareth,  and  again  their  nets  were  filled 
with  a  miraculous  draught  of  fishes. 


2.  After  they  had  all  dined,  Jesus  said  to  Peter:  "  Simon, 
lovest  thou  Me  more  than  these  ?  "  And  upon  Peter  declar- 
ing how  much  he  did  love  Him,  Jesus  said,  "  Feed  My  lambs." 
This  same  question  was  repeated  until  the  third  time,  when 
Jesus  said,  "  Feed  My  sheep." 

3.  By  tlie  lambs  and  tlie  sheep  are  meant  the  faithful  and  the  pastors 
of  the  Church.  There  is  something  remarkable  in  the  manner  in  which 
Christ  treats  Peter:  Christ  enters  Peter's  ship;  Peter  is  called  the  rock; 

Questions  to  Chapter  91.— What  is  said  of  Jesus  and  Thomas  ? 


Christ's  last  commission.— his  ascension.        223 

Peter  is  commissioned  ^o  confirm  the  other  apostles;  Christ  prays  for 
Peter;  and,  in  all  the  lists  of  the  apostles,  Peter  is  always  named  first. 

This  primacy  continues  in  the  Catholic  Church,  and  is  found  in  the 
Popes,  who  are  the  legitimate  successors  of  Peter. 

93.— The  Promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1.  After  this  Jesus  appeared  several  times  to  His  apostles, 
instructing  them,  and  directing  them  in  their  future  labors. 
He  spoke  to  them  more  in  detail  of  the  nature  and  destiny 
of  His  Church;  of  her  development  and  establishment  upon 
earth. 

2.  On  the  fortieth  day  after  His  Resurrection,  Jesus  ap- 
peared, for  the  last  time  on  earth,  to  His  apostles,  who  were 
then  all  assembled  at  Jerusalem.  Amongst  other  things.  He 
commanded  them  not  to  leave  Jerusalem  for  a  few  days,  but 
to  remain  till  the  Holy  Ghost  should  come  upon  them;  after 
which  they  should  go  forth  to  bear  testimony  of  Him — not 
only  in  Jerusalem  aud  Judea,  but  even  to  the  end  of  the 
earth.  This  promise  was  fulfilled  ten  days  after,  when  the 
Holy  Ghost  came,  in  the  form  of  fiery  tongues,  and  sat  upon 
the  apostles. 

94c. — Christ's  Last  Commission  to  His  Apostles. — 
His  Ascension. 

1.  After  Jesus  had  finished  speaking.  He  led  His  apostles 
out  to  Mount  Olivet.  There  He  said  to  them:  "All  power 
is  given  to  Me  in  heaven  and  on  earth.  Go  into  the  whole 
world  and  preach  the  Gospel  to  all  nations,  baptizing  them 
in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost:  and,  behold,  I  am  with  you  all  days,  even  to  the  con- 
summation of  the  world." 

Questions  to  Chapter  9,J.— W^hat  happened  at  Lake  Genesareth  ?  What  power 
was  conferred  on  Peter  ?  How  did  Christ  treat  Peter  ?  In  whom  is  the  primacy 
found  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  93.— On  what  did  Christ  more  particularly  instruct  His 
apostles  ?  What  happened  on  the  fortieth  day  ?  What  command  did  Christ  give 
the  apostles  ? 


224  HISTORY    OE   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

2.  Jesus,  having  iinJs"hed  speaking,  lifted  up  His  hands  and 
blessed  His  apostles.  Whilst  in  the  very  act  of  blessing 
them.  He  slowly  rose  from  the  earth  and  ascended  into 
heaven,  where  He  sits,  and  will  forever  sit,  on  the  right  hand 
of  His  Father. 

Lost  in  wonder  and  overwhelmed  with  sorrow,  the  apostles 
continued  to  gaze  upon  Him  as  He  ascended,  until  a  cloud, 
coming  concealed  Him  from  their  sight. 


3.  AVhile  the  apostles  were  still  looking  up  to  heaven,  two 
angels,  clad  in  white  robes,  came  and  said  to  them :  "  This 
Jesus,  whom  you  have  seen  ascending  into  heaven,  shall  come 
again."  ' 

The  apostles  hearing  this,  fell  upon  the  ground  and  adored 
God;  then  rising,  returned  to  Jerusalem  to  await  the  fulfil- 
ment of  the  promises  made  to  them. 

4.  Elias  was  a  figure  of  Christ.  This  prophet  was  carried  up  to 
heaven  in  a  fiery  chariot  ;  and,  according  to  the  prophecy  of  Malachias, 
he  will  come  again  on  earth  just  before  the  last  day. 

Adam  by  sin  drew  man  from  God;  Christ  by  His  Ascension  raised 
man's  thoughts  to  heaven,  and  held  out  the  hope  of  a  blessed  eternity. 

Questions  to  Chapter  94.— What  was  the  last  commission  Chi-ist  gave  His  apos- 
tles ?  From  what  mount  did  Christ  ascend  ?  Tell  what  happened  to  the  apostles. 
What  is  said  of  Elias  and  Adam  ? 


THE   ELECTION"   OF   THE   APOSTLE  MATTHIAS.  325 


95. — An  Observation. 

1.  All  that  has  been  here  related  of  the  life  of  our  blessed 
Savior — what  He  did,  and  what  He  said — is  found  in  tho 
four  gospels.  But  we  must  not  conclude  from  this  that 
Jesus  did  nothing  nor  said  anything  besides. 

2.  It  is  a  part  of  Catholic  teaching  that  Christ  said  many- 
things  and  did  much  that  is  not  related  in  the  sacred  Script- 
ures; nay,  we  have  it  on  the  authority  of  St.  John  himself, 
in  the  last  chapter  of  his  gospel,  that  Jesus  did  so  many 
things  besides  what  have  been  recorded,  that  he  verily  be- 
lieved, if  they  were  all  written,  the  world  could  not  contain 
the  books  in  which  they  should  be  written. 

PART   SECOND. 
THE   HISTORY   OF  THE   APOSTLES. 

96. — A  Preliminary  Remark. 

1.  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world  that  He  might  destroy 
the  power  of  the  devil,  and  in  its  place  establish  the  king- 
dom of  God;  hence  at  His  Ascension  He  left  His  Church 
small,  it  is  true,  but  yet  complete,  that,  like  a  grain  of  mus- 
tard-seed, it  might  grow  until  it  had  filled  the  whole  world. 

2.  This  growth  and  expansion  of  the  Church  was  first 
begun  in  Judea,  and  afterwards  extended  to  the  whole  world,, 
under  and  by  the  apostles  themselves,  whose  history  we  ar& 
about  to  relate  in  the  following  chapters. 

9*7.— The  Election  of  the  Apostle  Matthias. 

1.  After  the  Ascension  the  apostles  remained  at  Jerusalem, 
as  they  had  been  commanded.  For  ten  days  they  continued 
in  prayer,  the  Blessed  Virgin  and  many  of  the  disciples  being- 

Questions  to  Chapter  95.— What  is  said  in  this  chapter  ?  What  is  a  part  of 
Catholic  teaching  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  96.— What  is  said  of  the  rise  and  development  of  the 
Church  ? 


226  HISTORY   OF   THE   KEW  TESTAMENT. 

with  them.  They  occupied  an  upper  room — called  among 
Eastern  nations  a  Cenaaulum.  Here  in  all  were  assembled 
about  a  hundred  and  twenty  persons. 

2.  It  was  during  this  time  Peter  rose  and  proposed  that,  as 
Judas  Iscariot  had  proved  false  to  his  apostleship,  another  be 
chosen  in  his  stead.  The  proposition  was  approved,  and, 
having  prayed  to  God,  lots  were  cast,  and  Matthias,  one  of 
the  disciples,  chosen. 

98.— The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

1.  Ten  days  after  the  Ascension  of  Jesus  Christ  was  cele- 
brated the  Jewish  Pentecost.  On  this  day,  while  the  apostles 
and  disciples  were  still  within  the  i:jj)per  chamber,  suddenly 
there  was  heard  the  sound  as  if  it  were  of  a  great  wind  comr 
ing  from  heaven.  At  the  same  time  there  appeared  cloven 
tongues  of  fire,  that  sat  upon  each  one  present. 

2.  In  a  moment  all  were  filled  with  the  Holy  Ghost.  No 
longer  timid  of  fearful,  the  apostles  sallied  forth  to  preach 
Christ  and  Him  crucified. 

Jerusalem  was  filled  with  strangers  who  had  come  up  from 
all  parts  of  the  world  to  celebrate  the  feast  of  Pentecost. 
Soon  the  news  spread  abroad,  and  in  a  short  time  an  immense 
multitude  assembled  round  the  house  in  which  the  apostles 
were.  But  what  was  their  astonishment  when  each  one 
heard  the  apostles  speaking  in  his  own  tongue  ! 

3.  Amazed  and  confounded  they  asked:  "Are  not  these 
Galileans  who  speak  ?  and  how  comes  it  that  we  every  one 
hear  our  own  tongue  ?  "  But  others  said :  "  They  are  full  of 
new  wine." 

4.  Then  Peter  rose,  and  standing  with  the  eleven,  said: 
"  Men  of  Judea,  and  all  you  that  dwell  in  Jerusalem,  know 
that  these  men  are  not  drunk,  but  in  them  are  fulfilled  the 
words  of  the  prophet  Joel :  '  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  and  I 
will  pour  out  My  Spirit  upon  all  flesh.' 

Questions  to  Chapter  97.— After  the  Ascension,  what  was  done  ?  What  did 
Peter  do  ?    Who  was  chosen  ? 


THE    DESCENT    OF   THE    HOLY    GHOST. 


227 


5.  "  Moreover,  this  also  hear:  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  a  man 
who,  by  the  wonders  and  miracles  He  wrought  in  your  midst, 
proved  Himself  sent  by  God,  was  crucified  and  put  to  death 
by  wicked  men;  but  now  He  is  in  heaven,  seated  at  the  right 
hand  of  God.  It  is  He  that  has  poured  out  His  Spirit  upon 
us,  as  you  see;  and  it  is  certain  that  Jesus  is  the  Savior  and 
the  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth." 

6.  When  the  multitude  heard  this,  they  were  touched  with 
compunction,  and  asked  Peter  what  they  would  do.  But  lie 
answered :  "  Do  penance,  and  be  baptized  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ." 


On  this  occasion  about  three  thousand  were  baptized. 
With  them  began  that  miraculous  expansion  of  the  Church, 
that,  increasing  day  by  day,  ended  in  the  conversion  of  the 
world  and  the  establishment  of  Christianity. 

7.  On  the  day  of  Pentecost  the  Holy  Ghost  enlightened  the  minds  of 
the  multitude,  that  they  might  understand  the  apostles  ;  but  at  Babel 
God  confounded  the  multitude,  that  by  the  confusion  of  tongues  their 
pride  might  be  humbled  and  their  vain  project  stopped. 

8.  The  first  Jewish  Pentecost  was  celebrated  at  Mount  Sinai,  amid 


228 


HISTORY   OF  THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 


thunder  and  lightning.  There  God  proclaimed  the  Old  Law.  On  the 
first  Christian  Pentecost  the  Holy  Ghost  came  in  the  form  of  fiery 
tongues,  that  He  might  confirm  and  give  testimony  of  the  New  Law. 

The  Jewish  Pentecost  was  celebrated  during  the  harvest  feast ;  on  the 
first  Christian  Pentecost  the  Holy  Ghost  reaped  a  rich  harvest  of  con- 
verts among  the  Jews. 


99,— Peter  Cures  the  Lame  Man. 

1.  Shortly  after  Peter's  first  sermon  to  the  Jews,  and  the 
miraculous  conversion  of  the  three  thousand,  Peter  and  John 
went  ujj  to  the  Temple  to  pray.  A  man  who  had  been  lame 
from  his  birth  was  every  day  carried  by  his  friends  and  laid 
at  one  of  the  gates  of  the  Temple,  that  he  might  beg  alms 
from  those  who  entered. 


2.  When  this  man  saw  Peter  and  John  enteriiig,  he  begged 
an  alms  from  them.  Peter  said  to  him:  "Gold  or  silver  I 
have  none  to  give,  but  what  I  have  I  will  give :  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  rise  and  walk." 

Questions  to  Chapter  98.— When  was  Penthcost  celebrated  ?  What  happened 
to  the  apostles  ?  Who  were  in  Jerusalem  ?  What  caused  astonishment  ?  What 
did  Peter  say  ?  What  did  the  people  do  ?  How  many  were  converted  at  Peter's 
first  sermon  ?    What  is  said  of  the  Jewish  and  what  of  the  Christian  Pentecost  ? 


PETER  AND  JOHN  BEFOKE  THE  GREAT  COUNCIL.         229 

On  the  spot  the  man  rose,  and,  leaping  for  joy,  entered  the 
Temple,  praising  God. 

3.  When  the  multitude  saw  this,  they  stood  confounded 
and  amazed.  Peter,  seeing  their  astonishment,  said :  "Why 
do  you  wonder  at  this  ?  or  why  do  you  look  at  us  as  if  by  our 
power  we  had  made  this  man  to  walk  ?  Know  it  is  in  the 
name  and  by  the  power  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth  that  this  man 
walks." 

This  discourse,  and  the  sight  of  the  miracle  that  had  been 
wrought,  produced  so  great  an  impression  on  the  multitude 
that  five  thousand,  people  were  converted  and  baptized. 

100.— Peter  and  John  before  the  Great  Council. 

1.  Whilst  Peter  and  John  were  yet  speaking  to  the  people, 
the  priests  and  the  officers  commanding  in  the  Temple  came 
to  them.  Enraged  to  find  the  apostles  openly  teaching,  they 
laid  hands  on  them  and  cast  them  into  prison. 

2.  On  the  following  day  the  chief  priests  assembled  in  the 
<iouncil  hall.  Peter  and  John,  being  brought  in,  were  asked 
by  what  power  they  had  cured  the  lame  man.  Peter  said 
■*'  the  lame  man  had  been  cured  in  the  name  and  by  the  powei 
of  Jesus  Christ,  whom  they  had  crucified,  and  who  was  now 
risen  from  the  dead." 

3.  When  the  priests  heard  this,  they  put  the  apostles  oui 
of  the  council  hall.  Consulting  with  themselves,  they  asked 
what  should  be  done  "  It  was  clear,"  said  they,  "  a  miracle 
had  been  wrought,  and  they  could  not  deny  it." 

4.  Having  agreed  among  themselves,  they  recalled  the 
apostles,  and  forbade  them  either  to  speak  or  to  teach  any 
more  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  But  Peter  asked :  "  Is  it  just  we 
should  obey  you  rather  than  God  ?  We  must  speak  what  we 
have  seen  and  heard." 

The  judges  contented  themselves  with  merely  threatening 
the  two  apostles,  and  then  dismissed  them. 

Questions  to  Chapter  99.— Who  cured  the  lame  man  ?  What  did  Peter  say  ? 
Wliat  was  the  result  of  Peter's  words  ? 

Questions  to  Chapter  100.— What  happened  to  Peter  and  John  ?  What  answer 
did  they  give  the  council  ? 


230  HISTOilY   OE   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 


101.— The  Lives  of  the  First  Christians. 

1.  Nothing  could  exceed  the  holiness  of  the  lives  of  the 
first  Christians.  All  had  but  one  heart,  and  all  were  animated 
with  the  same  spirit.  The  apostles  were  unwearied  in  their 
labors,  and  the  faithful  were  constant  in  the  breaking  of 
bread  and  in  the  labor  of  prayer. 

2.  All  their  goods  were  in  common.  Those  who  had  fields 
or  houses  sold  them  and  placed  the  price  in  the  hands  of  the 
apostles,  who  distributed  to  each  according  as  he  needed. 
Soon  their  unbounded  charity  to  the  poor  and  their  brotherly 
love  for  each  other  began  to  produce  their  effects.  Both  Jew 
and  Gentile  was  forced  to  respect  them.  Their  numbers 
increased  daily. 

103. — Ananias  and  Saphira. 

1.  At  this  time  there  lived  a  man  named  Ananias  and  his 
wife  Saphira.  They  sold  a  field,  but  secretly  kept  back  a 
part  of  the  price.  The  balance  Ananias  gave  to  the  apostles, 
pretending  it  Avas  all  he  had  received. 

2.  Peter  said  to  him:  "Ananias,  why  have  you  suffered 
Satan  to  tempt  you  to  lie  to  the  Holy  Ghost  ?  and  why  have 
you  kept  back  a  part  of  the  price  of  the  field  ?  You  have  not 
lied  to  men,  but  to  God." 

On  the  spot  Ananias  fell  down  dead  at  the  feet  of  the 
apostle. 

3.  Three  hours  after,  Saphira  came  and,  not  knowing  what 
had  happened  to  her  husband,  repeated  the  same  lie.  She 
also  fell  dead.  When  these  things  were  heard,  fear  a^id  terror 
came  upon  all  the  faithful. 

Questions  to  Chapter  101.— What  is  said  of  the  early  Christians?    How  were 
their  goods  held  ?    What  effects  did  their  lives  produce  ? 
Questions  to  Chapter  102.— Tell  the  history  of  Ananias  and  Saphira. 


THE   APOSTLES   ARE   THROWN    INTO   PRISON.  231 


103. — The  Apostles  are  Thrown  into  Prison. 

1.  The  apostles  continued  to  work  miracles.  From  the 
villages  round  about,  the  sick  and  those  possessed  by  unclean 
spirits  were  brought  to  Jerusalem,  and  the  apostles  cured 
them.  Peter,  above  all  the  rest,  was  held  in  the  highest  es- 
teem. So  unlimited  became  his  power,  that  his  very  shadow 
cured  the  sick  as  he  passed  through  the  streets. 

2.  By  the  authority  of  the  Jewish  priests,  Peter  and  John 
were  again  seized  and  cast  into  prison;  but  during  the  night 
an  angel  opened  the  prison  doors  and  bade  them  go  forth  to 
the  Temple  and  teach  the  people. 

3.  In  the  morning,  when  the  officers  went  to  bring  the 
apostles  before  the  council,  they  found  the  doors  of  the  prison 
indeed  closed,  and  the  guards  at  their  post,  but  no  prisoners. 
The  council  was  confounded. 

4.  Shortly  after  a  man  came,  who  told  them  Peter  and 
John  were  in  the  Temple  teaching  the  people.  An  officer 
hastened  and,  with  great  violence,  brought  them  before  the 
council.  The  high  priest  rose  and  reproached  them  for  con- 
tinuing to  preach,  notwithstanding  the  former  prohibitions  of 
the  council.  The  apostles  said,  "  God  must  be  obeyed."  At 
the  same  time  Peter  declared  that  Jesus,  whom  they  had 
crucified,  was  the  Christ,  and  that  He  was  risen  from  the 
dead. 

5.  When  the  priests  heard  this  they  gnashed  their  teeth, 
and  in  their  rage  began  to  consider  how  they  might  put 
them  to  death. 

At  this  part  of  the  proceedings,  Gamaliel,  a  member  of  the 
great  council,  and  also  a  doctor  of  the  Law,  rose  and  com- 
manded the  apostles  to  be  put  out. 

6.  "  Men  of  Israel,"  said  he,  "  consider  well  what  you  are 
about  to  do.  If  this  be  the  work  of  men,  it  will  soon  fall  to 
nothing;  but  if  it  be  the  work  of  God,  you  cannot  destroy 
it."     They  despised  this  advice. 

7.  The  apostles  were  recalled,  and,  having  been  scourged. 


232  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

■were  forbidden  again  to  speak  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  But 
they  went  forth  from  the  council  rejoicing  that  they  were 
found  worthy  to  suffer  for  their  divine  Master.  Neither  did 
they  cease,  either  in  the  Temple  or  in  the  houses,  to  preach 
Jesus  Christ. 


104. — Stephen  the  D»acon. — The  First  Martyr. 

1.  As  the  number  of  the  faithful  increased,  there  arose 
murmurs  on  account  of  the  manner  in  which  the  food  was 
distributed.  When  the  apostles  saw  this  they  directed  the 
people  to  choose  seven  men^  of  good  character,  full  of  wisdom 
and  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  they  laid  their  hands  upon  them. 
These  were  the  seven  deacons  spoken  of  in  the  Scriptures,' 
among  whom  were  Philip  and  Stephen.  To  them  was  in- 
trusted the  care  of  the  temporalities  of  the  Church,  that  the 
apostles  might  give  themselves  entirely  to  prayer  and  to  the 
preaching  of  the  word  of  Godo 

2.  Stephen  did  great  wonders  and  wrought  many  miracles; 
few  could  resist  the  power  of  his  eloquence. 

The  Jews  accused  him  of  having  spoken  against  Moses  and 
blasphemed  against  God;  then  they  seized  him  and  led  him 
before  the  great  council.  "When  he  stood  before  the  judges, 
those  who  looked  at  him  thought  they  saw  the  face  of  an 
angel. 

3.  The  high  priest  rose  and  asked  him  if  the  charge  that  had 
been  made  against  him  were  true.  Stephen,  standing  before 
the  council,  answered  by  reviewing  the  history  of  the  Jewish 
€hurch,  and  showing  that  it  was  but  the  forerunner  of  the 
Christian  dispensation.  He  concluded  with  reproaching  the 
Jews  for  their  disbelief  in  having  resisted  the  Holy  Ghost, 
and  for  having  crucified  the  Messiah. 

4.  When  they  heard  this,  they  shook  with  rage,  and  gnashed 

"QtJESTiONS  TO  Chapter  103.— What  did  the  apostles  continue  to  do  ?  What  is  said 
of  Peter's  shadow  ?  What  was  done  to  Peter  and  John  ?  How  were  they  set  at 
hberty  ?  What  did  the  council  do  ?  What  did  Peter  answer  ?  What  did  Gamaliel 
Bay  ?    What  was  done  to  the  apostles  ?    How  did  they  act  after  ? 


STEPHEN  THE  DEACON. — THE  FIRST  MARTYR. 


235 


their  teeth  against  him.  Their  anger  knew  no  bounds  when 
Stephen,  lifting  up  his  eyes,  cried  out,  ''I  see  the  heavens 
opened,  and  the  Son  of  Man  standing  at  the  right  hand  of 
God." 


5.  Hearing  this,  the  multitude  stopped  their  ears,  and, 
rushing  upon  him,  hurried  him  out  of  the  city  to  stone  him. 
The  witnesses  laid  their  garments  at  the  feet  of  a  young  man 
named  Saul — afterwards  better  known  as  the  celebrated  k^t^ 
Paul.  Whilst  they  were  stoning  him,  Stephen  exclaimed  ° 
"  Lord,  lay  this  not  to  their  charge.^^  Having  said  this,  he 
slept  in  the  Lord. 

6.  The  Jews  liave  a  dreadful  account  to  give  to  God  :  tliey  persecuted! 
the  prophets,  they  crucified  the  Savior,  they  put  to  death  the  apostles. 
But  truth  spreads  the  more  it  is  persecuted  ;  so  t'lat  the  saying,  "The- 
blood  of  the  martyrs  is  the  seed  of  the  GJiureh,"  has  passed  into  an  adage. 

Questions  to  Chapter  104.— Why  were  deacons  chosen  ?  What  was  intrusted 
to  their  care  ?  What  did  Stephen  do  ?  What  did  he  say  before  the  council  ?  How 
was  it  received  ?  What  was  done  to  Stephen  ?  What  was  laid  at  the  feet  of  Saul  f 
What  effect  has  persecution  on  the  Church  ? 


-234 


HISTORY   OF   THE    KEW   TESTAMENT. 


105. — Confirmation. — The  Baptism  of  the  Ethi- 
opian. 

1.  With  Stephen's  death  began  at  Jerusalem  a  cruel  per- 
secution against  the  Church.  Saul  was  one  of  the  bitterest 
■enemies  of  the  Christians;  his  anger  knew  no  rest.  With 
unsparing  fury  men  and  women  were  dragged  before  the 
tribunals  and  cast  into  prison.  Many  fled  from  Jerusalem 
^nd  spread  themselves  through  Judea  and  Samaria. 


2c  Those  who  thus  fled,  passing  from  place  to  place,  preached 
the  word  of  God.  Amongst  the  number  was  Philip  the 
deacon,  who,  going  to  Samaria,  preached  the  Gospel.  He 
wrought  miracles,  and  many  were  converted. 

3.  The  apostles  at  Jerusalem,  hearing  that  Samaria  had 
received  the  word  of  God,  sent  thither  Peter  and  John. 
When  they  were  come,  praying,  they  laid  their  hands  upon 
the  converts,  and  as  many  as  were  baptized  received  the  Holy 

Ghost. 

4,  In  this  visit  of  Peter  and  John  to  Samaria  there  is  the  clearest 
evidence  of  the  conferring  by  the  apostles  of  the  Sacrament  of  Confirma- 
tion. Philip  could  preach  and  baptize,  but  being  only  a  deacon,  could 
not  confirm  Apostles  alone,  and  their  successors,  the  bishops  of  the 
Ohurch,  can  confirm. 


CONFIRMATIO]^. — THE  BAPTISM  OF  THE  ETHIOPIAN.       235 

5.  Whilst  Philip  was  at  Samaria,  an  angel  came  ta  him 
and  commanded  him  to  go  down  by  the  road  that  led  from 
Jerusalem  to  Gaza.  Philip  obeyed.  On  the  way  he  met  a 
distinguished  Ethiopian  eunuch,  the  treasurer  of  the  queen  of 
Ethiopia.  He  had  been  up  to  Jerusalem  to  attend  at  one  of 
the  feasts.  At  the  moment  Philip  met  him  he  was  sitting  in 
his  chariot,  reading  from  the  prophet  Isaias. 

6.  Directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  Philip  drew  near,  and 
asked  him  if  he  understood  what  he  read.  But  the  eunuch 
answered,  "  How  can  I,  unless  some  one  show  me  ?  ''  Philip 
went  up  into  the  chariot  and  began  to  speak  to  him  of  Jesus 
and  the  Gospel. 


7.  Amongst  other 


things,  Philip  spoke  to  him  of  Baptism. 
Meanwhile  they  came  to  a  place  where  there  was  water,  when 
the  eunuch  asked  why  he  could  not  be  baptized.  Philip  said, 
if  he  believed,  there  was  no  objection.  Upon  the  eunuch  de- 
claring he  did  believe  in  Jesus  Christ,  he  was  baptized. 

The  eunuch,  full  of  joy,  continued  his  journey,  but  the 
Spirit  of  God  took  Philip  away. 

Questions  to  Chapter  105.— After  Stephen's  death,  what  happened  at  Jerusalem  f 
Who  was  a  bitter  enemy  ?  Who  preached  at  Samaria  ?  Ho sv  do  you  show  that  the 
apostles  administered  Confirmation  ?    Tell  the  history  of  Philip  and  the  eunuch. 


236 


HISTORY   OF  THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


106.— The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul. 

1.  After  the  martyrdom  of  St.  Stephen,  Saul  became  one 
of  the  most  active  persecutors  of  the  Christians.  Eesolved 
on  their  ruin,  he  went  to  the  high  priest  and  asked  for  letters 
to  the  synagogues  at  Damascus,  authorizing  him  to  seize  upon 
every  man  or  woman  whom  he  would  find  either  believing  in 
Jesus  or  teaching  in  His  name. 


2.  Animated  with  this  spirit,  and  armed  with  the  authority 
of  the  Jewish  priesthood,  he  started  for  Damascus.  As  he 
approached  the  place,  suddenly  a  bright  light  shone  round 
about  him.  Struck  as  if  by  lightning,  he  fell  to  the  ground, 
while,  at  the  same  time,  a  voice  said  to  him:  "Saul,  Saul, 
why  dost  thou  persecute  Me  ? "  Saul  asked  who  spoke  to 
him;  when  the  voice  said,  "I  am  Jesus,  whom  thou  perse- 
cutest." 

3.  Trembling  and  confounded,  Saul  asked  what  he  should 
do.  Jesus  bade  him  rise  and  go  into  the  city,  when  it  would 
be  told  him  what  he  must  do.  Saul  rose,  but  discovered  he 
was  blind.     His  companions  led  him  into  Damascus,  where  he 


PETER  VISITS  THE  CHURCHES  IN  JUDEA,   ETC.  237 

remained  three  days  at  the  house  of  one  Judas,  neither  eat- 
ing nor  drinking. 

4.  At  this  time  there  lived  in  Damascus  a  man  named  Ana- 
nias. The  Lord  commanded  him  to  go  to  Saul  and  place  his 
hands  upon  him.  No  sooner  had  Ananias  touched  Saul  than 
scales  fell  from  his  eyes,  and  he  recovered  his  sight.  Saul 
rose  and  was  baptized.     His  name  was  changed  to  Paul. 

5.  With  all  the  zeal  of  a  new  convert,  Paul  began  to  preach 
Jesus.  All  that  heard  him  were  astonished.  The  Jew^s  be- 
came very  angry,  and  by  every  means  in  their  power  strove 
to  put  him  to  death;  but  God  protected  him. 

6.  In  the  liistorj  of  Saul  we  liave  the  fulfilment  of  Jacob's  prophecy 
to  his  son  Benjamin,  when  he  said  :  "Benjamin  is  a  ravenous  wolf  ;  in 
the  morning  he  ahall  eat  the  prey,  and  in  the  evening  he  shall  divide 
the  spoil." 

Saul  belonged  to  the  tribe  of  Benjamin.  In  his  youth,  the  morning  of 
life,  he  persecuted  the  Church  ;  afterwards,  in  the  evening  of  life,  he 
jifathered  together  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  and  offered  them  as  a  precious 
2"ift  at  the  feet  of  Christ. 

107.— Peter  Visits  the  Different  Churches  in  Judea. 
— Cornelius  is  Baptized. 

1.  When  the  persecution  had  somewhat  ceased,  Peter  visited 
the  several  churches  in  Judea,  preaching  to  the  people,  and 
confirming  them  in  their  faith. 

At  Lydda  Peter  cured  a  man  named  Eneas,  who  for  eight 
years  had  been  confined  to  his  bed  by  the  palsy.  At  Joppe 
he  raised  to  life  the  charitable  Tabitha.  By  the  fame  of 
thes)  miracles  many  were  converted  and  the  influence  of 
Chrl5':ianity  extended. 

2.  While  Peter  was  still  at  Joppe  there  lived  at  Cesarea  a 
man  named  Cornelius.  One  day,  whilst  Cornelius  was  at 
prayer,  an  angel  appeared  to  him,  and  bade  him  send  to 
Joppe  for  a  man  named  Peter,  who  would  tell  him  what  to 
do.     Cornelius  sent  at  once. 

Questions  to  Chapter  106.— What  is  said  of  Saul  ?  What  happened  to  him  on 
the  road  to  Damascus  ?  Who  baptized  Saul  ?  How  did  Saul  act  after  his  bap- 
tism ?    What  prophecy  is  fulfilled  in  Saul  ? 


238 


HISTORY   OF   THE    KEW  TESTAMENT. 


3.  About  the  time  the  messengers  drew  near  to  Joppe, 
Peter  was  praying;  he  also  had  a  vision. 

The  heavens  appeared  to  him  to  open,  and  as  it  were  a 
great  sheet  was  let  down,  in  which  were  all  manner  of  four- 
footed  beasts,  and  creeping  things  and  birds;  a  voice  said  to 
him :  "  Arise,  kill,  and  eat." 


4.  Now  it  was  not  allowed  the  Jews  to  eat  all  manner  of 
beasts;  so  Peter  answered  he  could  not,  as  he  had  never 
eaten  anything  unclean.  But  the  voice  said  to  him,  "  Call 
not  that  common  that  God  has  purified."  This  was  done 
three  times,  when  the  vision  disappeared. 

5.  While  Peter  was  reflecting  on  the  meaning  of  the  vision, 
the  Spirit  of  God  said  to  him,  "Three  men  seek  you;  rise 
and  go  with  them." 

On  the  next  day  Peter  went  with  the  messengers.  When 
Cornelius  related  the  vision  he  had  had,  Peter  understood  his 
own.  By  it  Peter  understood  that  hereafter  there  was  to  be 
no  distinction  between  Jew  and  Gentile  in  the  Christian 
Church,  and  that  Christ  had  died  for  all  mankind. 

6.  Then  Peter  began  to  speak  of  Jesus:  how  He  had  beeo 


PETER  CAST  INTO  PRISON.  239 

crucified,  and  how  He  had  risen  again  from  the  dead,  and 
that  through  Him  was  man  to  be  saved.  While  Peter  was 
still  speaking,  the  Holy  (xhost  came  upon  the  Gentiles  who 
were  present,  and  to  the  astonishment  of  the  apostle  they 
began  to  speak  in  divers  tongues.  When  Peter  saw  this,  he 
commanded  them  to  be  baptized.  These  were  the  first  Gen- 
tiles received  into  the  Church. 

7.  From  this  time  the  apostles  turned  their  attention  to 
the  Gentile  as  well  as  the  Jew.  Paul  became  especially  the 
apostle  of  the  Gentile.  At  Antioch  the  converts  were  first 
called  Christians — that  is,  followers  of  Christ. 

8.  Jesus  died  for  all ;  and  as  Joseph  during  the  seven  years'  famine 
fed  not  only  the  Egyptian,  but  also  the  Israelite  and  the  stranger,  so- 
must  the  Jew  and  the  Gentile  share  in  the  merits  of  Jesus  Christ.  The 
Jews  formed  but  a  small  part  of  mt*nkind,  and  at  best  never  were  very 
docile  ;  hence  the  Christian  Church  from  the  beginning  was  formed 
principally  from  the  Gentiles. 

108.— Peter  Cast  into  Prison.  [a.d.44. 

1.  After  the  conversion  of  Cornelius,  Peter  returned  to 
Jerusalem. 

About  the  year  44,  Herod  Agrippa,  the  king,  again  raised 
a  persecution  against  the  Christians.  He  beheaded  James,, 
the  brother  of  John,  and  cast  Peter  into  prison.  But  the 
Church  prayed  for  her  venerated  head. 

2.  The  night  before  he  was  to  have  been  led  forth  to  pun- 
ishnient,  Peter  lay,  bound  with  chains,  between  two  soldiers, 
while  guards  walked  before  the  door. 

On  a  sudden  an  angel  stood  before  him,  and  a  heavenly 
light  filled  the  prison.  The  angel  touched  Peter  and  bade 
him  rise  and  put  on  his  sandals  and  follow  him.  Peter- 
obeyed,  not  knowing  whether  or  not  it  was  a  vision  he  saw. 
They  passed  the  first  and  second  guard,  and  came  to  an  iron. 

Questions  to  Chapter  107.— Where  did  Peter  go  ?  What  did  he  do  at  Lydda  and 
Joppe  ?  Tell  how  Cornelius  was  received  into  the  Church.  Who  were  the  first 
Gentiles  received  into  the  Church  ?  Who  beccame  especially  the  apostle  of  the. 
Gtentiles  ?    Where  were  the  Christians  first  known  by  that  name  ? 


240 


HISTORY    OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 


gate  that  of  itself  opened  to  them.     Having  passed  out  into 
the  city  the  angel  disappeared. 

3.  Peter  coming  to  himself,  saw  that  God  had  sent  an  angel 
to  deliver  him  from  the  power  of  Herod.  Then  he  went  to 
the  house  of  Mark,  where  many  of  the  faithful  were  as- 
sembled in  prayer.  Kapping,  a  young  woman  named  Rode, 
or  Rose,  came  to  open  the  door. 

4.  When  she  recognized  Peter^s  voice,  filled  with  joy,  she 
ran  back  to  tell  those  who  were  within  that  Peter  was  at  the 
door.  They  would  not  believe  her;  but  as  Peter  continued 
to  rap,  they  at  length  opened  the  door,  and  to  their  amaze- 
ment Peter  walked  in.  When  he  told  them  how  he  had  been 
'delivered  out  of  prison,  they  all  began  to  praise  God. 


5.  In  the  morning  there  was  great  consternation  among 
the  soldiers.  No  one  could  tell  how  Peter  had  escaped  or 
where  he  had  gone.  Herod  questioned  the  soldiers,  and  then 
punished  them  severely. 

6.  Shortly  after  this,  Herod  was  receiving  ambassadors 
from  Oesarea.  The  people  began  to  applaud  him,  and  flatter- 
ing him  cried  out,  "  You  speak  as  a  god,  not  as  a  man.'' 

Herod  took  the  glory  to  himself.     On  the  spot  an  angel 


ST.   PAUr/S   FIRST   APOSTOLIC   JOURNEY.  241 

struck  him  with  a  loathsome  disease,  and  in  a  few  days  he 
died  amid  the  most  horrid  torments — a  fit  example  of  the 
power  of  God  and  the  pride  of  man. 

109.— St.  Paul's  First  Apostolic  Journey.   [a.d.«. 

1.  After  his  miraculous  conversion  St.  Paul  was  received 
with  much  joy  among  the  apostles.  For  some  time  he  con- 
tinued to  teach  at  Antioch;  but  after  a  while,  directed  by 
the  Holy  Ghost,  he  and  Barnabas  were  sent  to  preach  the 
Gospel  to  the  Gentiles. 

2.  Wherever  he  went  Paul  first  preached  to  the  Jews,  and 
only  when  they  refused  to  hear  him  did  he  turn  to  the 
Gentiles.  Many  of  the  selatter  were  converted,  Avhile  the 
former,  rejecting  the  grace  thus  offered  them,  were  left  with- 
out excuse. 

3.  Long  before  had  the  prophet  Isaias  spoken  of  St.  Paul  and  his 
labors,  when  he  declared  that  "  God  would  choose  of  the  elect  and  send 
them  to  the  people  of  the  sea  :  He  would  send  them  into  Africa  and 
Lydia,  into  Italy  and  Greece,  and  the  islands  afar  off,  that  they  might 
announce  His  glory  to  the  Gentiles,  and  all  flesh  should  adore," 

4.  When  St.  Paul  and  Barnabas  left  Antioch  they  directed 
their  steps  to  the  island  of  Cyprus.  On  their  arrival  Sergius, 
the  Roman  proconsul,  sent  for  them,  that  he  might  hear  the 
word  of  God.  But  there  was  at  the  proconsul's  house  a  Jew- 
ish magician,  named  Elymas,  who  strove  to  turn  Sergius  from 
the  faith. 

5.  St.  Paul,  seeing  the  malice  of  Elymas,  and  also  inspired 
by  the  Holy  Ghost,  turning  to  him,  said:  "Because  you  have 
tried  to  pervert  the  ways  of  God,  you  shall  be  blind  for  a 
time."  Immediately  he  was  struck  blind.  When  the  pro- 
consul saw  this  he  believed,  and  was  baptized. 

6.  From  Cyprus,  Riul  and  Barnabas  sailed  for  Asia  Minor. 
Arriving  at  Antioch  in  Pisidia,  they  preached  to  both  Jew 
and  Gentile.     Many  were  converted.     Here  the  Jews  became 

Questions  to  Chapter  108.— What  did  Herod  raise  ?  Who  was  beheaded  ?  Who 
■was  cast  into  prison  ?  How  was  Peter  liberated  ?  What  happened  at  the  house  of 
Mark  ?    What  was  done  to  the  soldiers  ?    How  did  Herod  die  ? 


342  HISTORY    OF    THE    KEW    TESTAMENT. 

very  much  excited,  and  coming  together,  contradicted  Paul; 
but  he,  turning  to  them,  said:  "It  behooved  us  to  preach 
to  you  first;  now  you  have  rejected  the  word  of  God,  and  we 
turn  to  the  Gentile." 

7.  The  Jews  continued  to  harass  and  persecute  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  until,  wearied,  they  shook  the  dust  from  their  feet 
and  left  the  place.  They  passed  from  city  to  city,  preaching 
and  establishing  churches. 

8.  At  Lystra,  a  city  of  Lycaonia,  Paul  cured  a  man  who  had 
been  lame  from  his  birth.  When  the  people  saw  this,  they 
thought  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  gods,  and  wished  to  offer 
sacrifice  to  them;  but  Paul  forbade  them.     Many  believed. 

9.  Soon  after  this  certain  Jews  came  to  Lystra  from  the 
cities  where  Paul  had  already  been  preaching.  They  succeeded' 
in  exciting  an  insurrection  against  him,  and  the  multitude 
rising  up  stoned  him,  and  dragging  him  out  of  the  city,  left 
him  for  dead.  Paul,  however,  recovered,  and  returned  into 
the  city,  where  he  remained  for  some  time. 

10.  After  preaching  the  Gospel  at  Derbe,  Paul  and  Barna- 
bas returned  to  Antioch,  passing  through  the  places  where 
they  had  already  preached.  Everywhere  they  exhorted  the 
faithful  to  persevere,  and  in  every  church  they  appointed 
bishops,  having  first  prayed  and  imposed  hands  upon  them. 

110. — The  Council  of  Jerusalem.  [a.d.  50. 

1.  During  the  apostolic  time  several  subjects  of  dispute 
arose.  Amongst  these  was,  at  Antioch,  the  subject  of  cir- 
cumcision— some  of  the  Jewish  converts  insisting  on  it,  while 
Paul  and  Barnabas  resisted  it.  To  avoid  all  possibility  of 
error,  it  was  agreed  to  refer  the  whole  matter  to  the  ajDostles 
at  Jerusalem.  For  this  purpose  Paul  and  Barnabas  were  sent 
thither. 

Questions  to  Chapter  109. — What  is  said  of  Paul  after  his  conversion  ?  To 
whom  did  he  first  preach  ?  What  was  done  at  Cyprus  ?  What  happened  to  Ely. 
mas  ?  From  Cyprus,  where  did  Paul  and  Barnabas  go  ?  How  did  the  Jews  act  ? 
What  was  done  at  Lystra  ?  What  was  done  to  Paul  ?  Who  were  appointed  in  the 
churches  ? 


THE    COUNCIL    OF   JERUSALEM. 


24,S 


2.  When  they  arrived  the  apostles  and  the  ancients  assem- 
bled, under  the  presidency  of  Peter,  to  deliberate  on  the  sub- 
ject. After  the  matter  had  been  well  discussed,  Peter  rose 
and  said:  "As  God  had  made  no  difference  between  the  Jew 
and  the  Gentile,  giving  the  Holy  Ghost  to  the  one  as  well  as  to 
the  other,  there  should  be  no  difference  within  the  Church; 
nor  should  the  law  of  circumcision  be  imposed  on  any 
one." 


3.  Under  this  teaching  it  was  decided  that  the  ancient 
ceremonial  laws  of  Moses  had  lost  their  effect,  and  for  the 
future  should  not  be  imposed  upon  the  Christians. 

The  council  wrote  to  the  faithful  at  Antioch,  saying:  "It 
hath  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  not  to  lay 
this  burden  upon  you." 

4.  When  tlie  bisliops  of  the  Catholic  Church,  who  are  the  legitimate 
successors  of  the  apostles,  assemble  uuder  the  presidency  of  the  Pope, 
who  is  the  true  successor  of  Peter,  we  have  a  general  council  similar  ta 
that  held  at  Jerusalem  under  the  apostles.  Its  decisions  are  infallible, 
for  they  are  the  decisions  of  God's  Church,   which,  according  to  the 


344  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

teachings  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  in  an   invisible  manner  guided  and  pre- 
served from  error  by  and  through  the  Holy  Ghost. 

111.— The  Second  Voyage  of  St.  Paul. 

1.  Some  time  after  this  St.  Paul  started  on  a  second  mis- 
sionary journey.  He  passed  through  Syria,  and  again  went 
into  Asia  Minor,  preaching  everywhere,  visiting  the  old  and 
establishing  new  churches. 

At  Troas  he  had  a  vision  in  which  he  was  called  to  Mace- 
donia. Immediately  he  set  sail,  accompanied  by  Silas,  Luke, 
and  Timothy,  They  passed  over  from  Asia,  and  arrived 
safely  at  Philippi,  the  capital  of  Macedonia. 


2.  Here  the  apostle  stayed  with  a  merchant  named  Lydia, 
one  of  the  new  converts.  There  was  also  in  the  city  a  girl 
possessed  by  a  divining  spirit.  She  brought  much  gain  to 
her  masters.     Paul,  taking  her,  drove  out  the  evil  spirit. 

3.  When  her  masters  saw  their  hopes  of  gain  gone,  they 

Questions  to  Chapter  110.— On  what  was  there  disjpute  ?  What  was  done  on 
the  matter  ?  What  did  Peter  say  ?  What  conclusion  did  the  council  come  to  ? 
What  is  said  of  the  Catholic  Church  ? 


THE   SECOND   VOYAGE   OF   ST.   PAUL.  245 

became  very  much  displeased,  and  seizing  Paul  and  Silas, 
3ast  them  into  prison,  having  first  beaten  them  with  rods. 
About  the  middle  of  the  night,  while  Paul  and  Silas  were 
praying,  suddenly  there  came  a  great  earthquake  and  shook 
the  jail  to  its  foundations.  All  the  doors  were  opened,  and 
the  bonds  of  the  prisoners  were  loosened. 

4.  When  the  jailer  awoke  and  found  the  doors  of  the  prison 
open,  he  took  his  sword  and  was  about  to  kill  himself,  think- 
ing the  prisoners  had  escaped.  But  Paul  cried  out  they  were- 
there.  The  jailer,  trembling,  entered  with  a  light,  and  fall- 
ing down  at  the  feet  of  Paul,  asked  what  he  must  do  to  be- 
saved.  Paul  bade  him  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus;  and,  having" 
instructed  him,  that  same  night  baptized  him  and  all  hi& 
family. 

5.  In  the  morning  the  magistrates,  hearing  that  Paul  and 
Silas  were  Roman  citizens,  sent  to  beg  their  pardon  for  hav- 
ing scourged  them,  for  it  was  unlawful  to  scourge  a  Roman 
citizen.     They  then  set  them  at  liberty. 

6.  Paul  established  a  small  church  at  Philippi;  thence  he 
passed  to  Thessalonica,  and  afterwards  to  Berea  and  several 
other  cities,  establishing  churches  and  preaching  the  word^ 
At  last  he  came  to  Athens,  the  capital  of  Greece. 

7.  Seeing  how  the  city  was  given  up  to  idolatry,  his  zeal 
was  roused,  and  he  began  to  preach  in  the  market-place.  He 
was  taken  before  the  Areopagus,  where  the  philosophers  and 
leading  men  of  the  city  were  assembled,  and  was  asked  to 
state  the  nature  of  the  doctrines  he  taught. 

8.  Paul  rose  and  addressed  the  vast  multitude,  saying, 
"  Athenians,  in  passing  through  your  city,  I  found  an  altar 
on  which  was  written :  '  To  the  unknown  God  : '  what  you 
here  worship  without  knowing  it,  I  preach."  He  then  gave 
a  long  and  detailed  account  of  the  nature  of  God  and  the 
character  of  the  Christian  religion,  concluding  with  the  resur- 
rection of  the  dead. 

9.  When  they  heard  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  some 
mocked,  but  others  said  they  would  hear  him  again.    A  few 


246 


HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW    TESTAMENT. 


joined  him;    amongst  whom  was   one   named    Dionysius,  a 
member  of  the  Areopagus. 

10.  From  Athens  Paul  went  to  Corinth.  He  first  preached 
to  the  Jews;  but  they  contradicting,  and  refusing  to  listen 
to  him,  he  said  to  them,  "  Your  blood  be  upon  your  own 
heads;  I  am  clean.^' 


He  then  preached  to  the  Corinthians,  and  soon  had  the 
satisfaction  of  seeing  many  converted.  After  a  year  and  a 
half  spent  at  Corinth,  Paul  passed  over  to  Asia,  and,  returning 
by  Ephesus,  came  to  Antioch. 

It.  The  Churcli  grew  with  astonishing  rapidity  ;  her  influence  was 
felt  everywhere.  The  little  cloud,  no  bigger  than  a  man's  hand,  had 
begun  to  grow,  and  now  covered  nearly  the  face  of  the  heavens.  The 
earth  was  about  to  receive  the  genial  rain.  Christ  came  to  call  the  Jews, 
but  they  threw  away  tUeir  vocation  with  the  same  indifference  that 
Esau  had  sold  his  birthright  for  a  mess  of  pottage. 

QtJESTioNS  TO  Chapter  111.— What  is  said  of  PauFs  second  voyage  ?  Where  was 
he  called  to  go  ?  Into  what  trouble  did  Paul  and  Silas  get  ?  What  is  said  of  their 
imprisonment  ?  How  did  they  get  out  of  jail  ?  From  Philippi,  where  did  Paul  go  ? 
What  did  he  do  at  Athens  ?    Who  joined  him  ?    How  long  did  Paul  stay  at  Corinth  ? 


ST.    PAUL'S   THIRD    VOYAGE. 


247 


112.— St.  Paul's  Third  Voyage. 

1.  Soon  after  his  return  from  his  second  voyage,  St.  Paul 
started  on  a  third  missionary  tour.  Again  he  passed  through 
Asia  Minor,  and  finally  came  to  Ephesus,  at  that  time  the 
capital  of  the  Roman  possessions  in  Asia.  Here  he  baptized 
twelve  men  who  formerly  had  received  the  baptism  of  John, 
and,  laying  hands  upon  them,  they  received  the  Holy  Ghost. 


2.  For  two  years  Paul  remained  at  Ephesus.  Through  his 
teaching  most  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  part  of  Asia  learned 
the  doctrines  of  Christianity.  Paul  wrought  many  miracles, 
and  his  power  became  so  great,  that  the  simple  touch  of  the 
handkerchiefs  that  had  touched  his  body  was  sufficient  to 
cure  the  sick.  Fear  came  upon  those  who  saw  these  things, 
and  many  came,  confessing  their  sins.       „ 

3.  While  St.  Paul  was  at  Ephesus  there  arose  a  violent 
persecution  against  him.  There  was  in  the  place  a  grand 
temple,  dedicated  to  the  goddess  Diana.  The  silversmiths 
made  small  miniature  temples,  which  they  sold  at  considera- 
ble gain.     When,  by  the  conversion  of  the  inhabitants,  they 


248  HISTORY    OF   THE    NEW   TESTAMENT. 

saw  their  trade  gone,  headed  by  one  Demetrius,  they  rose  up 
against  Paul,  and  only  with  much  difficulty  could  the  magis- 
trates save  him  from  their  hands. 

4.  When  the  tumult  had  subsided,  Paul,  having  exhorted 
the  disciples  to  persevere,  passed  over  to  Macedonia,  and 
afterwards  to  Greece.  From  thence  he  returned  to  Asia,  and 
came  to  Troas,  where  he  stayed  a  week.  On  Sunday,  the 
faithful  assembled  in  a  large  hall  to  celebrate  the  divine 
mysteries.  While  St.  Paul  was  preaching,  a  young  man,  who 
had  been  sleeping,  fell  from  one  of  the  windows,  and  was 
killed.     Paul  raised  him  to  life. 

5.  From  Troas,  Paul  went  to  the  islands  of  Lesbos  and 
Chios,  and  thence  to  Samos  and  Miletus.  At  this  latter 
place  he  sent  for  the  chief  men  of  the  church  at  Ephesus,* 
and  spoke  to  them  words  of  affectionate  adieu :  "  I  go,''  said 
he,  "  to  Jerusalem,  but  I  know  not  what  shall  befall  me. 
Only  this  I  know :  that  thje  Holy  Ghost  has  warned  me  that 
chains  and  afflictions  await  me.  But  I  fear  not  these  things, 
only  that  I  fulfil  my  mission.  I  know  you  shall  see  my  face 
no  more ;  therefore  take  heed  to  yourselves,  and  to  the  flock 
over  which  the  Holy  Ghost  has  placed  you. 

6.  "  After  my  departure  there  shall  rise  up  men  speaking 
perverse  things.  Watch,  therefore,  remembering  that,  for 
three  years,  I  ceased  not,  night  nor  day,  to  admonish  every 
one  of  you.  And  now  I  commend  you  to  God,  who  is  able 
to  give  you  an  inheritance  amongst  His  saints." 

7.  When  he  had  said  this,  he  knelt  down  and  prayed  with 
them.  All  began  to  weep,  and,  falling  upon  his  neck,  kissed 
him.  They  grieved  particularly  because  he  had  said  they 
would  see  him  no  more.  Leading  him  to  the  ship,  they  bade 
him  an  affectionate  farewell. 

Questions  to  Chapter  112.— Where  did  Paul  go  on  his  third  voyage  ?  What  did 
he  do  at  Ephesus  ?  What  wonders  did  Paul  do  at  Ephesus  ?  What  caused  the  per- 
secution against  Paul  at  Ephesus  ?  What  happened  at  Troas  ?  What  was  done  at 
Miletus  ? 


THE   IMPRISONMENT   AND    DEATH   OF   ST.    PAUL. 


249 


113.— Imprisonment  and  Death  of  St.  Paul,     [a.d.67. 

1.  The  conversion  of  St.  Paul  had,  from  the  beginning, 
been  a  sore  blow  to  the  Jews.  His  zeal  for  Christianity  and 
his  great  success  in  making  converts  only  increased  their 
hatred  ;  hence  on  his  return  to  Jerusalem  they  excited  so 
great  a  tumult  against  him,  that  in  order  to  save  him  from 
violence  it  became  necessary  for  the  Roman  governor  to  cast 
him  into  prison,  and  finally  to  send  him  to  Felix,  the  gov- 
ernor of  Cesarea. 


2.  Paul  remained  two  years  a  prisoner  at  Cesarea,  when  he 
appealed  to  the  emperor  at  Rome.  On  the  voyage  the  ship 
was  wrecked  at  the  island  of  Malta,  and  Paul  was  saved  only 
by  a  miracle. 

3.  After  two  years  of  easy  captivity  spent  at  Rome,  Paul 
was  set  at  liberty.  Again  he  visited  the  scenes  of  his  former 
labors,  preaching  anew  the  word  of  God,  and  confirming  the 
converts  in  their  faith. 

About  the  year  67,  St.  Paul  again  returned  to  Rome. 
Shortly  after,  Nero,  the  emperor,  raised  a  cruel  persecution 


250 


HISTORY    OF   THE   I^^EW   TESTAMENT. 


against  the  Christians ;  St.  Paul  was  seized  upon  and  cast 
into  prison,  and,  a  few  days  after,  beheaded. 


114.— The  Other  Apostles. 

1.  While  St.  Paul  was  preaching  in  Asia  and  Europe,  the 
other  apostles  were  not  idle.  Everywhere  they  preached  the 
Gospel  and  established  churches,  appointing  bishops  to  guide 
the  faithful  and  transmit  the  doctrines  they  had  received. 
Some  went  to  Persia,  others  to  Arabia,  while  some  went  even 
to  the  distant  India.  By  the  end  of  the  first  century  there 
was  no  countrv  then  known  that  had  not  heard  of  Christ. 


2.  During  this  time  some  of  the  apostles  and  two  of  their 
disciples,  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  wrote 
short  histories  of  Our  Savior's  life.  St.  Paul  and  some  of  the 
other  apostles  also  wrote  letters,  or,  as  they  are  better  known, 
"  Epistles,''  of  instruction,  either  to  churches  they  had  them- 
selves established,  or  to  others  that  asked  them  for  advice. 

Questions  to  Chapter  113.— Why  was  Paul  sent  to  Cesarea  ?    On  the  voyage  to 
Rome,  what  happened  to  St.  Paul  ?    How  did  St.  Paul  die  ?    When  ? 


CONCLUSIOK.  251 

By  degrees  these  writings  were  gathered  together,  and  became 
known  under  the  general  name  of  the  New  Testament, 

3.  After  preaching  at  Jerusalem,  for  a  while  St.  Peter  chose 
Antioch  as  the  centre  of  his  apostolic  labors.  At  a  later 
period  he  established  his  see  at  Rome,  where  to-day  his  suc- 
cessors reside,  and  from  whence  they  rule  the  Church  of  God. 
At  the  same  place  and  on  the  same  day  that  St.  Paul  was  be- 
headed, St.  Peter  was  crucified  with  his  head  down.  All  the 
other  apostles,  John  excepted,  also  shed  their  blood  in  proof 
of  their  faith  in  Jesus  Christ. 

4.  After  Our  Savior's  death,  St.  John  took  the  Blessed  Vir- 
gin to  himself,  and  by  his  tender  love  partly  recompensed  for 
the  loss  of  her  divine  Son.  After  her  death  John  was  seized 
upon  and  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil.  Saved  by  a 
miracle,  he  was  banished  to  the  island  of  Patmos,  where  he 
wrote  his  prophetic  Revelations.  After  his  release  he  dwelt 
in  Ephesus.  Here  he  wrote  his  gospel,  and  for  many  years 
preached  but  one  sermon:  "My  children,  love  one  another." 

About  the  year  100  he  died — alone  of  all  the  apostles — a 
natural  death. 

5.  Under  the  Old  Law  Jerusalem  was  tlie  centre  of  tlie  Jewish  reli- 
gion :  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  Rome  is  the  centre  of  Catholic- 
ity, and  the  Pope  is  the  head  of  the  Christian  Church. 

1 15.— Conclusion. 

1.  In  this  short  and  exceedingly  condensed  history  it  will 
be  seen  how  God,  for  four  thousand  years,  strove  to  prepare 
mankind  for  the  coming  of  Jesus  Christ:  at  one  time  by  rev- 
elations made  directly  by  Himself;  at  another  by  the  proph- 
ets whom  from  time  to  time  He  sent  to  enlighten  the  world. 

2.  When  Jesus  Christ  did  come.  He  showed  how  the  revela- 
tions made  concerning  Him  were  verified  in  Himself,  and  also 
proved  His  divinity  by  His  miracles.     He  then  preached  and 

Questions  to  Chapter  114.— What  is  said  of  the  other  apostles  ?  What  did  some 
of  the  apostles  write  ?  W^hat  did  St,  Paul  write  ?  Under  what  name  are  these- 
writings  known  ?  Where  did  Peter  establish  his  see  ?  How  did  Peter  die  ?  How 
did  the  other  apostles  die  ?  What  is  said  of  St.  John  ?  What  Is  said  of  Rome  and 
Jerusalem  ? 


253  HISTORY   OF   THE   NEW   TESTAMENT. 

-established  His  Church,  choosing  His  apostles  to  be  witnesses 
both  of  His  words  and  His  works.  In  time  He  died,  rose 
again,  and  ascending  into  heaven,  the  work  of  redemption 
was  accomplished. 

3.  The  first  apostles  whom  Christ  chose  to  announce  His 
•doctrines  to  the  world  have  also  passed  away,  but  the  work 
of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Holy  Catholic  Church,  remains,  and  will 
remain  to  the  end. 

4.  She  is  founded  upon  truth;  her  voice  is  the  voice  of 
truth;  hence  she  is  as  imperishable  as  truth  itself.  The 
cement  that  binds  together  the  parts  of  this  grand  old  edifice 
is  none  other  than  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ;  also  the  blood 
of  His  apostles  and  martyrs,  who  have  so  generously  and 
freely  sacrificed  their  lives  in  proof  of  the  doctrines  they  so 
fearlessly  preached,  and  which  were  once  delivered  to  them 
by  their  divine  Master,  Jesus  Christ. 

5.  Let  the  storms  of  human  passion  rage  as  they  may 
against  this  Church;  let  the  violence  of  human  power  spend 
itself  for  her  ruin;  let  the  poison  of  heresy  and  the  malice  of 
blasphemy  conspire  against  her,  yet  this  Church  shall  never 
be  shahen  nor  destroyed. 

6.  Let  us  then  rejoice  that  we  belong  to  the  Catholic 
Church;  let  us  only  remain  faithful  to  the  end;  let  us  keep 
the  commandments,  and  enlightened,  purified,  and  strength- 
•ened  by  the  graces  which  the  Church  alone  can  give,  we  need 
have  no  fear;  one  day  we  must,  we  infallibly  will,  pass  from 
God's  kingdom  upon  earth  to  God's  kingdom  m  heaven, 
where,  with  the  angels,  we  will  for  endless  ages  rejoice  in  an 
ocean  of  bliss;  where,  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  with  the 
saints  of  the  Old  as  well  as  with  the  saints  of  the  New  Law, 
we  shall  forever  bless  and  adore  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

Questions  to  Chapter  115.— What  is  said  in  this  last  chapter  ?  When  Christ 
came,  what  did  He  do  ?  Who  have  passed  away  ?  What  work  of  Christ  still  re- 
mains ?    What  is  said  of  the  Church  ? 

END  OF  THE   NEW  TESTAMENT. 


CHURCH    HISTORY. 


FIRST  PERIOD. 


FROM  THE  BIRTH  OF  CHRIST  TO  THE  FALL  OF 
ROME. 

1. — The  Beginning-  of  the  Church. 

1.  Four  thousand  years  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  Adam 
was  created.  With  the  birth  of  Christ  begins  the  Christian 
era.  'Under  the  reign  of  Augustus,  Emperor  of  Rome,  Christ 
was  born,  and  at  the  age  of  thirty  years  began  to  preach  in 
Jerusalem  and  Judea. 

2.  At  the  end  of  three  years  He  was  seized  upon  and  put 
to  death,  but  after  three  days  rose  again,  and  for  forty  days 
appeared  to  His  apostles  and  other  devout  men  and  women. 
He  then  ascended  into  heaven,  and  in  ten  days  after  the 
Holy  Ghost  came  upon  the  apostles,  and  they  began  to  preach 
the  Gospel. 

3.  When  it  was  noised  abroad  through  Jerusalem  that  the 
Holy  Ghost  had  visibly  appeared  upon  the  apostles,  great 
multitudes  came  together,  when  Peter,  rising  up,  began*  to 
preach.  The  multitude  were  amazed,  for  each  one  heard  him 
and  the  other  apostles  speaking  in  his  own  tongue:  Jews  and 
Gentiles,  Medes  and  Persians,  and  citizens  from  Egypt  and 
Arabia.  At  this  first  sermon  three  thousand  were  converted, 
and  at  the  second  five  thousand. 

4.  To  the  gift  of  tongues  was  also  added  the  gift  of  mira- 

253 


254  CHURCH  HISTORY. 

cles.  The  sick  were  cured,  the  lame  walked,  and  the  Church 
grew  apace.  In  a  short  time  Jerusalem  was  in  great  commo- 
tion. The  apostles  spread  themselves  everywhere,  passing 
from  town  to  village,  and  from  country  to  country. 

5.  At  first  Peter  confined  himself  to  preaching  to  the  Jews, 
passing  through  Judea  and  Samaria,  then  into  Asia  Minor, 
where  for  eight  years  he  resided  at  Antioch.  After  this  he 
passed  over  to  Eome,  where  he  fixed  his  see,  and  for  twenty- 
five  years,  as  Bishop  of  Eome,  governed  the  whole  Church. 
The  Popes,  being  the  successors  of  Peter,  are  also  called  Bish- 
ops of  Rome,  where,  with  but  shoi't  interruptions,  they  have 
always  resided. 

3.— The  Apostles. 

1.  At  first  the  other  apostles  preached  in  Jerusalem  and  in 
the  villages  throughout  Judea,  but  soon  they  also  passed  to 
other  lands,  visiting  Arabia  and  Persia.  Everywhere  great 
numbers  were  converted,  churches  established,  priests  and 
bishops  ordained;  miracles  and  the  gift  of  tongues  proving 
the  divinity  of  their  mission. 

2.  The  Greater  and  Lesser  James  confined  themselves  to 
Jerusalem,  the  latter  becoming  the  bishop  thereof.  Bartholo- 
mew went  to  Persia,  Thomas  to  India;  Philip  preached  in 
Phrygia,  Andrew  in  Achaia,  whilst  Matthew  spent  himself 
for  the  Parthians  and  Ethiopians.  Jude  died  in  Armenia, 
Simon  in  Persia;  and  Matthias,  who  was  chosen  to  fill  the 
place  of  Judas,  was  beheaded  at  Colchis. 

3.  For  a  time  John  preached  in  Judea  and  Samaria,  but  at 
length  went  also  to  Rome,  where  he  was  seized  upon  and 
banished  to  Patmos,  an  island  in  the  Egean  Sea.  Here  he 
was  favored  with  the  revelations  which  he  has  recorded  in 
the  Apocalypse.  After  the  death  of  Domitian  he  was  re- 
leased and  went  to  Ephesus,  where  he  wrote  his  gospel  and 
for  many  years  preached  charity  to  his  people.  He  died  at 
the  age  of  ninety-one  years,  the  last  of  the  apostles  and  the 
only  one  who  died  a  natural  deaf  h 


THE    APOSTLES. 


255 


4.  At  first  St.  Paul  was  a  fiery  persecutor  of  the  Church, 
assisting  and  consenting  to  the  stoning  of  St.  Stephen,  the 
first  martyro  Not  content  with  persecuting  the  Christians  at 
Jerusalem,  he  obtained  letters  from  the  high  priest  and  went 
to  Damascus,  there  to  persecute  the  Church.  On  the  way, 
Jesus  appeared  to  him.  Falling  from  his  horse,  he  was  lifted 
ap  blind  and  led  into  the  city,  where  he  was  baptized  by 
Ananias,  and  at  once  became  a  most  zealous  apostle. 


ST.  PETER  AND  ST.  PAUL  IN  PRISON. 


5.  After  he  had  preached  at  Damascus,  St.  Paul  went  to 
Galicia  and  Greece,  stopping  at  Athens  and  Corinth.  From 
thence  he  passed  into  Asia  Minor  and  Judea,  and  going  up  to 
Jerusalem,  he  met  Peter  and  other  apostles,  with  whom  he 
conferred  on  matters  concerning  the  future  of  the  Church, 

6.  Whilst  preaching  in  Judea  he  was  frequently  cast  into 
prison,  scourged,  and  his  life  threatened.  After  many  years 
he  was  sent  a  prisoner  to  Rome,  where  he  met  St.  Peter,  who 
had  long  dwelt  therCo  For  two  years  he  was  allowed  the 
freedom  of  the  city,  preaching  openly  and  converting  mar^. 

7.  During  the   persecution  of  Nero,  he  was  seized  upon, 


256 


CHURCH   HISTORY. 


and  with  St.  Peter  cast  into 
nearly  nine  months.     While 


prison,  where  he  remained  for 
there,  he  converted  the  jailer 
and  a  number  of  the 
prisoners.  At  the 
prayer  of  Peter  a  foun- 
tain of  water  burst 
forth  in  the  floor  of 
^\  the  prison,  and  they 
were  baptized. 

8.  In  the  year  67 
they  were  both  con- 
demned to  death,  and 
on  the  29th  of  June  St. 
Paul  was  beheaded  on 
the  Ostian  way,  just 
outside  the  walls  of 
Eome;  while  St,  Peter 
was  crucified  on  Mount 
Janiculum,  within  the 
walls.  Both  places  are 
yet  shown  and  con- 
stantly visited  by  pious 
pilgrims.  The  bodies 
of  .  t  h  e  s  e  two  great 
saints  are  buried  in 
Rome, — the  one  in  St. 
Peter's  Church,  the  other  in  the  Church  of  St.  Paul. 

3.— The  Spread  of  Christianity^ 

1.  The  conversion  of  the  world  to  Christianity  is  the  most 
wonderful  event  in  history.  Conquerors,  such  as  Alexander 
and  Csesar,  have  subdued  nations;  after  centuries  of  toil  and 
sacrifice  Greece  and  Eome  grew  into  power;  but  nothing  in 
history  is  like  to  the  work  of  the  apostles. 

2.  Here  were  twelve  uneducated  meu,  without  money  or 
influence,  from  a  nation  despised,  preaching  a  doctrine  hated. 


IXION  OF  ST.  PETER 


THE   SPREAD   01    CHRISTIANITY.  257 

yet  in  the  face  of  every  opposition,  nay  even  death,  they  con- 
verted the  world.  To  Jews  and  Gentiles,  Medes  and  Per- 
sians,  Greeks  and  Komans,  Arabians  and  Ethiopians,  e\en  to 
the  far  distant  India  was  the  Gospel  preached  ere  the  death 
of  Saints  Peter  and  Paul  in  the  year  67,  just  thirty-four  years 
after  the  death  of  Christ. 

3.  Not  only  had  the  Gospel  been  thus  preached  to  the 
whole  world,  and  the  Church  organized,  congiegations 
formed,  bishops  and  priests  ordained,  but  the  whole  of  th-B 
Scriptures  were  written  with  the  exception  of  the  Gospel  -^f 
St.  John,  which  was  written  later  on  in  the  year  94. 

4.  The  New  Testament  is  divided  into  Gospels  and  Epis- 
tles, Acts  and  Revelations.  The  Gospels  were  written  by 
MattheWj  Mark,  Luke,  and  John ;  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  a 
short  view  of  the  establishment  of  the  Christian  Church,  by 
St.  Luke;  the  Epistles  by  Peter  and  Paul,  James,  John,  and 
Jude;  and  the  Apocalypse,  or  Eevelations,  by  St.  John. 
These,  with  the  Old  Testament,  form  the  Bible — a  sacred 
code  of  laws  to  guide  and  instruct  mankind. 

6.  The  fervor  of  the  first  Christians  was  as  remarkable  as 
was  their  conversion.  They  had  but  one  heart  and  one  soul. 
They  held  their  goods  in  common,  each  giving  what  he  had 
for  the  good  of  all.  Prayer  and  the  breaking  of  bread  was 
their  constant  occupation;  humility  and  chastity  the  virtues 
that  distinguished  them;  and  so  kind  to  each  other  were  i^hey 
that  the  pagans  in  wonder  used  to  cry  out,  "  See  how  they 
love  one  another.^^ 

6.  Not  only  did  the  apostles  preach  the  Gospel  and  estab- 
lish the  Church,  but  under  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost 
they  determined  the  forms  for  the  administration  of  the  Sac- 
raments and  the  celebration  of  the  Mass.  Their  work  was 
not  of  man  but  of  God,  hence  must  last  forever.  As  Christ 
is  unchangeable,  so  are  His  doctrines  unchangeable.  Man 
may  change,  but  God  and  His  works  change  not. 


358  CHURCH   HISTORY. 


4.— The  Persecutions  of  the  Church— The  Jews. 

1.  With  the  spread  of  Christianity  rose  enmities  and 
hatreds  amongst  both  Jews  and  Gentiles.  As  the  Jews  had 
persecuted  Christ,  so  they  also  persecuted  His  apostles,  and 
were  the  first  to  rise  up  against  Christianity.  They  scourged 
Saints  Peter  and  John;  stoned  St.  Stephen;  cast  St.  James 
headlong  from  the  roof  of  the  Temple,  and  beat  out  his  brains 
with  a  fuller's  mallet. 

2.  They  also  seized  upon  the  Christians  wherever  they 
.were  found,  scourged  them  and  throw  them  into  prison; 
others  they  banished,  some  they  put  to  death.  The  Chris- 
tians, seeing  this,  fled,  thuc  spreading  the  doctrines  of  Christ 
and  adding  to  the  fold  by  the  virtues  they  practiced.  Wher- 
ever the  Jews  were  in  power  there  the  followers  of  Christ 
suffered. 

3.  Elsewhere  the  other  apostles  were  equally  maltreated. 
St.  Bartholomew  was  skinned  alive;  St.  Matthew  died  in  Par- 
thia,  Andrew  in  Achaia;  St.  Philip  was  martyred  in  Phrygia, 
Thomas  in  India;  St.  Jude  gave  up  his  life  in  Armenia;  and 
Simon  shed  his  blood  for  the  conversion  of  Persia.  While  at 
Eome  St.  John  was  cast  into  a  caldron  of  boiling  oil,  but  by 
a  miracle  came  forth  unhurt.  Every  one  of  the  apostles,  St, 
John  alone  excepted,  as  before  mentioned,  died  by  violence, 
giving  their  lives  for  their  faith. 

4.  For  a  time  God  permitted  these  persecutions,  but  in 
time  their  punishment  came,  first  on  the  Jews',  then  upon 
the  Romans.  In  the  year  69  the  Jews  revolted  against  Rome, 
when  Titus,  the  Roman  general,  collected  an  army  and  be- 
sieged Jerusalem,  surrounding  the  city  with  vast  fortifications, 

5„  Soon  famine,  then  pestilence,  set  in.  The  city  was  torn 
by  factions  from  within,  while  the  Romans  battered  down  the 
walls  from  without.  Neither  young  nor  old  were  spared; 
Jerusalem  was  doomed.  The  prophecy  of  Christ  was  about 
to  be  fulfilled.  Forewarned,  the  Christians  had  fled.  Within 
one  year,  more  than  one  million  Jews  died  from  pestilence  or 


ROMAN    PERSECUTIONS. 


259 


were  killed  by  the  Romans.  The  city  was  taken,  the  Temple 
burned,  the  people  sold  into  slavery,  and  thus  dispersed  over 
the  world  as  we  now  find  them,  without  country  or  king. 
Truly  the  blood  of  Christ  is  upon  them. 


5.— Roman  Persecutions. 

1.  During  the  first  three  hundred  years  of  the  Christian 
^ra  there  were  ten  general  persecutions  raised  against  the 
Church  by  the  Roman  emperors,  besides  many  local  persecu- 
tions by  governors  and  city  magistrates.  The  first  general 
persecution  was  raised  by  Nero  (66).  He  had  burned  the 
€ity  of  Rome,  and  seeing  the  anger  of  the  people,  accused  the 
Christians,  who  in  the  moment  of  passion  were  seized  upon, 
cast  into  prison,  or  put  to  death. 


MAUTYKDOM   OF   ST.    IGNATIUS. 


2.  Many  were  exposed  to  wild  beasts,  others  thrown  into 
the  Tiber.  Some  were  beheaded;  some  were  crucified;  others 
rolled  up  in  pitch,  and  at  night  burned  to  light  up  the  pub- 
lic gardens.  Old  men  and  tender  women,  even  boys  and 
girls,  gave  up  their  lives  for  Christ. 


260  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

3.  Nine  other  emperors  proclaimed  persecutions  throughout 
the  empire.  Amongst  these  the  persecutions  under  Domitian 
(93),  Severus  (202),  Maximin  (235),  and  Diocletian  (303), 
were  the  most  severe.  During  these  three  hundred  years 
Rome  looked  more  like  a  slaughter-house  than  a  place  where 
men  might  dwell.  From  every  province  of  the  empire  Chris- 
tians were  dragged  to  Rome,  to  be  torn  to  pieces  in  the  am- 
phitheatre, or  burned  at  the  stake  for  the  amusement  of  the 
people.     This  was  the  age  of  martyrs. 

4.  During  this  period  the  catacombs  were  dug,  and  in 
them  the  Christians  hid,  buried  their  dead,  and  held  their 
religious  services.  Vn  them  are  found  to-day  the  bodies  of 
the  martyrs,  with  the  symbols  of  faith  on  their  tombs — pic- 
tures, altars,  chalices,  inscriptions,  teaching  every  article  of 
Catholic  faith,  showing  beyond  a  doubt  the  identity  of  the 
Catholic  religion  of  to-day  with  the  religion  of  Christians  in 
the  first  ages  of  the  Church. 

5.  During  these  persecutions  St.  Polycarp  was  first  burned 
at  the  stake  and  finally  stabbed  to  death;  St.  Ignatius  was 
devoured  by  lions;  Sts.  Perpetua  and  Felicitas  were  tossed  on 
the  horns  of  a  furious  heifer,  and  afterward  slain  by  the 
sword;  St.  Agnes  was  beheaded;  St.  Lawrence  roasted  on  a 
gridiron;  and  St.  Cecilia,  condemned  to  be  suffocated  in  the 
bath,  from  which  she  came  forth  unharmed,  met  her  death 
by  the  blows  of  the  executioner.  All  that  human  cruelty 
could  devise  was  tried  ;  but  the  Christians  remained  firm, 
adding  daily  to  their  numbers  by  the  virtues  of  their  lives 
and  the  constancy  of  their  faith.  So  widespread  and  so 
deeply  rooted  did  Christianity  become,  that  in  the  year  320 
Constantino  the  Great  declared  himself  a  Christian,  and  per- 
secutions ceased.  Christ  had  triumphed;  the  world  was  con- 
verted. 

6. — Heresies. 

1.  With  the  spread  of  Christianity  rose  heresy.  In  the 
time  of  the  apostles  the  Jewish  converts  sought  to  unite  the 


HERESIES. 


261 


ceremonial  law  of  Moses  with  the  new  law  of  Christ.  Against 
this  St.  Paul  preached.  At  the  Council  of  Jerusalem  (51), 
St.  Peter  presiding,  it  was  resolved  not  to  impose  the  observ- 
ance of  the  Mosaic  law  upon  the  Christian  Church. 

2.  After  this  came  Simon  Magus,  who,  seeing  the  apostles 
working  miracles,  offered  them  money  if  they  would  give  him 
like  power;  failing,  he  rose  up  against  the  Church,  and  going 
to  Rome,  published  that,  like  Christ,  he  would  ascend  into 
heaven.  On  the  appointed  day,  in  the  presence  of  a  great 
multitude,  by  the  power  of  the  devil,  he  rose  in  the  air;  but 
at  the  prayer  of  Peter  he  fell  and  was  killed.  After  him 
came  the  Ebionites  and  Cerinthians,  who  are  spoken  of  by 
St.  John,  and  against  whom  he  wrote  his  gospel,  to  prove  the 
divinity  of  Christ  which  they  denied. 


ST.   AUGUSTINE,   BISHOP  OF  HIPPO. 

3.  In  the  second  and  third  centuries  rose  the  Gnostics,  who 
taught  that  the  world  was  eternal;  then  the  Manicheans,  who 
held  that  there  were  two  eternal  principles,  one  good,  the 
other  bad;  also  the  Sabellians,  who  denied  that  there  are 
three  persons  in  God.  Against  these  the  principal  Christian 
writers  were  Ireneus  and  Tertullian,  Cyprian  and  Origen. 


262  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

4.  In  the  year  319  Arius,  a  priest  of  Alexandria,  attacked 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  teaching  that  the  Son  was  not  equal  to 
the  Father.  At  the  Council  of  Nice  (325)  he  was  condemned, 
and  refusing  to  retract,  was  banished.  Ten  years  after  (336), 
returning  to  Constantinople,  he  attempted  to  force  himself 
into  the  Church,  but  the  hand  of  God  came  upon  him  and 
he  died,  his  blood  gushing  out  of  his  mouth  and  his  bowels 
bursting  forth. 

5.  In  the  year  417  came  Pelagius,  who  taught  many  grave 
errors  on  the  subjects  of  Grace  and  Original  Sin.  Against 
this  latter  heresy  God  raised  up  the  great  St.  Augustiue,. 
Bishop  of  Hippo,  in  Africa,  whose  writings  remain  a  monu- 
ment for  all  ages.  Around  him  are  clustered  the  names  of 
St.  Athanasius,  who  wrote  against  Arius,  and  Sts.  Jerome', 
Basil,  and  Gregory  of  Nazianzen,  who  are  a  tower  of  strength 
in  the  cause  of  Christianity. 

7. — Heresies.     {Co?icIudeiL) 

1.  In  the  year  430  Nestorius,  Bishop  of  Constantinople,, 
began  to  preach  that  the  Blessed  Virgin  was  not  the  Mother 
of  God,  but  only  the  Mother  of  Christ,  contrary  to  the  true 
faith  that  teaches  there  is  but  one  person  in  Christ,  and  that 
consequently  the  Blessed  Virgin  is- the  Mother  of  God.  Nes- 
torius  was  condemned  at  the  Council  of  Ephesus  (431), 
then  banished.     He  died  in  439,  his  tongue  rotting  in  his 

MOUTH. 

2.  In  combating  the  errors  of  Nestorius,  Eutyches,  a  monk 
of  Constantinople,  fell  into  another  error.  ■  Nestorius  had 
taught  there  were  two  persons  in  Christ;  Eutyches  taught 
there  was  but  one  nature  in  Christ,  while  the  true  doctrine  is 
that  there  are  two  natures  in  Christ,  one  human,  the  other 
divine.  This  heresy  was  condemned,  first  at  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon  (451),  and  again  at  the  Council  of  Constantinople, 
held  in  the  year  553. 

3.  The  above  heresies,  together  with  the  later  heresy  against 


FALL   OF  THE   ROMAN  EMPIRE.  263 

the  Holy  Ghost,  in  which  it  was  taught  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
did  not  proceed  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  but  from  the 
Father  only,  constitute  the  great  heresies  of  the  Church  down 
to  the  time  of  the  Protestant  Eeformation,  when  Luther  and 
Calvin  revived  the  old  Pelagian  heresies  on  Grace  and  Justi- 
fication and  added  several  of  their  own. 

4.  This  heresy  on  the  Holy  Ghost  is  held  by  the  present 
schismatic  Greek  Church,  now  spread  through  Russia  and 
Turkey.  The  Nestorian  and  Eutychian  heresies  still  survive 
in  some  parts  of  Asia  and  Persia. 

8. — Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire. 

1.  With  the  conversion  of  Constantine,  Rome  seemed  for  a 
short  time  to  have  received  a  new  lease  of  life,  but  this  was 
not  to  be.  Rome  had  sinned  too  deeply.  For  three  hundred 
years  she  had  persecuted  the  Church;  the  blood  of  the  mar- 
tyrs was  on  her  head;  she  must  fall.  The  decree  had  long 
before  gone  forth,  and  by  the  mouth  of  His  prophets  God  had 
foretold  what  He  would  do.  Pagan  Rome  must  fall  and 
Christian  Rome  take  her  place. 

2.  Conquest  had  made  Rome  rich,  and  with  wealth  had 
come  corruption  and  weakness.  Society  was  divided  into  two 
classes,  master  and  slave.  Owing  to  war  and  conquest  the, 
latter  class  was  far  more  numerous  than  the  former.  Besides, 
the  exactions  of  Rome  had  made  the  provinces  very  discon- 
tent. Everywhere  there  were  murmurings  and  signs  of  the 
coming  storm.  The  people  were  oppressed ;  the  slaves  ready  for 
revolt;  the  provinces  growing  in  power;  there  was  but  needed 
a  spark  to  fire  the  volcano  on  which  Rome  rested.  The  occa- 
sion came  towards  the  latter  part  of  the  fourth  century. 

3.  In  the  year  361  Julian,  surnamed  the  Apostate,  mounted 
the  throne  of  the  Caesars.  At  first  he  pretended  to  be  a 
Christian,  but  in  a  short  time  threw  off  the  mask,  and  at- 
tempted to  restore  the  Pagan  religion.  This  seems  to  have 
been  the  last  drop;  the  cup  was  full;  God's  patience  was 
exhausted;  the  time  was  come,  and  God  sent  forth  His  hosts 


264  CHUKCH    HISTORY. 

to  destroy  this  proud  and  sinful  Mistress  that  for  twelve  hun- 
dred years  had  ruled  the  world. 

4.  To  falsify  the  words  of  Christ,  "that  the  Temple  of 
Jerusalem  should  be  destroyed/^  Julian  undertook  to  rebuild 
it.  He  called  together  the  Jews  and  began  to  clear  away  the 
ruins.  When  the  last  stone  of  the  original  foundation  had 
been  removed,  and  the  workmen  were  about  to  begin  the 
foundations  for  the  new  Temple,  balls  of  fire  burst  forth  from 
the  earth,  so  that  the  work  had  to  be  abandoned.  Thus  the 
very  prophecy,  "  that  not  a  stone  should  be  left  upon  a  stone 
of  that  grand  building,^'  which  he  had  attempted  to  falsify, 
was  by  him  literally  fulfilled. 

5.  In  a  war  with  the  Persians  Julian  was  killed,  crying  out, 
"  0  Nazarean,  Thou  hast  conquered."  He  had  attempted  to' 
war  against  God,  but,  as  ever  must  be,  failed. 

9.— Rome  Destroyed. 

1.  In  the  beginning  of  the  fifth  century  vast  hordes  of  bar- 
barians began  to  descend  from  the  north  of  Europe,  and  to 
sweep  over  the  fairest  provinces  of  the  Koman  Empire. 
Wherever  they  came  they  left  ruin  and  desolation  behind. 

2.  First  came  the  Visigoths,  in  the  year  410,  led  by  the 
warlike  Alaric.  They  invaded  Italy,  and  took  Eome,  giving 
up  the  city  to  pillage  and  killing  many  of  the  inhabitants. 
After  the  death  of  Alaric  they  settled  in  France  and  Spain, 
and  there  founded  a  kingdom. 

3.  In  the  year  451,  Attila,  King  of  the  Huns,  swept 
through  Europe,  desolated  France,  and  crossing  over  to 
Italy,  appeared  before  Rome.  At  the  prayer  of  St.  Leo,  then 
Pope,  the  city  was  spared,  and  Attila  withdrew  his  army. 
Genseric,  the  warlike  king  of  the  Vandals,  had  established 
his  kingdom  in  Africa,  and  made  Carthage  its  capital.  In 
the  year  455,  crossing  the  sea  with  a  numerous  fleet  and 
going  up  the  Tiber,  he  entered  Rome.  For  two  weeks  the 
Vandals  continued  to  pillage  the  city,  and  it  was  only  by  the 
entreaties  of  Pope  Leo  that  the  buildings  were  saved  from 


ROME    DESTROYED. 


265, 


destruction  and  the  lives  of  the  inhabitants  were  spared. 
Still  later,  in  546,  the  Goths,  under  Totila,  again  took  Rome 
and  pillaged  it. 


POPE  LEO  THE  GREAT  AND  ATTILA. 


4.  The  Saxons  invaded  Britain,  while  the  Franks  overran 
the  greater  part  of  France,  ultimately  giving  their  name  to 
the  country.  Such  was  the  condition  of  things  when  Odo- 
acer.  King  of  the  Heruli,  in  the  year  476,  took  Rome,  and, 
making  himself  master  of  the  country,  proclaimed  himself 
King  of  Italy.  With  him  ended  the  Roman  Empire  that  for 
twelve  hundred  years  had  been  a  power  and  a  terror  to  the 
nations  of  the  earth,  and  for  much  of  the  time  had  ruled  the 
world. 

5.  While  Rome  was  virtuous  she  was  strong;  but  when 
luxury  and  pride  crept  in  she  grew  weak,  and,  by  her  corrup- 
tions, fell  with  none  to  moui-n  her.  Had  she  retained  her 
virtue;  had  she  not  yielded  to  the  corruptions  of  wealth;  had 
she  received  Christ  and  not  imbrued  her  hands  in  the  blood 
of  His  saints, — she  had  not  fallen,  as  she  did,  a  scoff  and  a  by- 
word to  the  nations  of  the  earth.     Like  proud  Babylon,  she 


266  CHURCH    HISTORY. 

rose  up  against  God  and  trusted  in  her  own  strength.  For  a 
time  man  may  turn  his  back  upon  God,  but  in  the  end  God 
will  assert  His  power. 

10. — Christian  Apologists. 

1.  Coeval  with  the  rise  of  Christianity  rose  a  contest  with 
Paganism.  In  the  light  of  Christian  truth  the  shallowness 
and  falsehood  of  Pagan  philosophy  was  easily  seen.  The 
worship  of  false  gods  was  wide-spread  and  deeply  rooted, 
while  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  was  known  only  to  the 
Jews,  a  race  despised  and  of  little  power  or  influence.  Every- 
where irreligion  prevailed. 

2.  Because  the  Christians  could  not  and  Avould  not  accept 
these  gods,  and  so  refused  to  worship  them,  they  were  declared 
enemies  to  the  state  and  otfenders  against  the  religion  of  the 
gods.  They  were  accused  of  sacrilege;  of  adoring  an  ass^ 
head;  of  atheism  and  immorality;  of  disloyalty  to  the  secu- 
lar powers  and  a  divided  allegiance  ;  and,  lastly,  of  eating  a 
child  at  their  religious  feasts. 

3.  To  combat  these  errors  and  false  accusations — so  similar 
to  those  of  our  own  times — God  raised  up  men  of  great  learn- 
ing, who  not  only  refuted  these  errors  and  the  heresies  that 
rose  among  Christians  themselves,  but  triumphantly  vindi- 
cated the  truth  of  Christianity,  proving  that  Christ  was  the 
Messiah,  and  His  religion  but  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophe- 
cies made  by  Moses  and  the  prophets. 

4.  The  most  distinguished  of  these  early  writers  —  or,  as 
they  are  called.  Apologists,  Fathers,  Doctors — were  Justin, 
martyr,  Clement  of  Alexandria,  and  Origen  among  the 
Greeks;  Tertullian  and  Cyprian  among  the  Latins. 

5.  Justin  (167)  wrote  two  Apologies,  or  rather  defences  of 
Christianity — one  to  the  Emperor  Antoninus  Pius,  the  second 
to  Marcus  Aurelius.  For  this  latter  he  was  put  to  death,  and 
so  won  his  martyr's  crown. 

6.  Origen,  the  most  illustrious  of  Clement's  scholars,  wrote 
(^53)  a  triumphant  vindication  of  Christianity  in  refutation 


THE  DOCTORS  AND  FATHERS  OF  THE  CHURCH.  267 

;f  the  false  charges  made  against  it  by  Celsus,  a  most  learned 
and  subtle  Greek  philosopher,  while  Tertullian  (204),  a  priest 
of  Carthage,  wrote  not  only  a  complete  refutation  of  the 
charges  made  by  the  Pagans  against  Christianity,  but  proved 
most  triumphantly  the  divinity  and  perpetuity  of  the  Catholic 
Church. 

7.  The  writings  of  these  men  will  ever  remain  as  monu- 
ments of  Christian  faith,  and  full  and  complete  refutations 
of  the  falsehoods  and  weaknesses  of  Pagan  philosophy.  They 
fully  cover  the  controversy  between  Paganism  and  Chris- 
tianity, and  are  the  store-house  from  which  all  future  writers 
on  Paganism  have  drawn. 


11. — The  Doctors  and  Fathers  of  the  Church. 

1.  Besides  the  Apologists,  who  devoted  themselves  to  the 
defence  of  Christianity,  its  divinity  and  portection,  and  the 
refutation  of  Paganism,  God  also  raised  up^  in  the  subsequent 
ages  of  the  Church,  men  of  great  learning  and  deep  thought 
to  refute  the  heresies  that  from  time  to  time  arose  to  disturb 
Christian  society. 

2.  Those  ecclesiastical  writers  in  the  early  ages  of  the 
Church  who  were  distinguished  by  a  holy  life  were  honored 
by  the  title  of  "  Fathers  of  the  Church,"  while  those  who  in 
earlier  or  later  times  united  in  themselves  exceptional  learn- 
ing and  pure  Catholic  teaching  with  holiness  of  life  are 
known  as  "  Doctors  of  the  Church." 

The  most  distinguished  among  these  Doctors  and  Fathers 
-of  the  Church  were  Athanasius  and  Chrysostom,  Basil  and 
Gregory  Nazianzen  in  the  East;  Jprome,  Ambrose,  and 
Augustine  in  the  West. 

3.  Athanasius  distinguished  himself  at  the  Council  of  Nice 
(325)  by  his  brilliant  refutation  of  Arianism,  while  Basil 
(360)  and  Gregory  labored  for  the  general  defence  of  the 
Church.  St.  Chrysostom,  Bishop  of  Constantinople  (398), 
called  the  golden-mouthed,  is  considered  the  most  eloquent 


268 


CHURCH   HISTORY. 


of  all  the  Christian  orators,  a  worthy  rival  of  Cicero   and 
Demosthenes. 

4.  Jerome  (420)  immortalized  himself  by  his  translation  of 
the  Bible  from  the  original  Hebrew  and  Greek,  giving  us 
what  is  now  known  as  the  Vulgate,  a  work  that  will  ever  re- 
main as  a  monument  of  erudition  and  correctness.  Ambrose 
(385),  Bishop  of  Milan,  besides  his  able  refutation  of  heresy 
and  his  general  defence  of  religion,  distinguished  himself  by 
his  heroic  robuke  of  the  Emperor  Theodosius  for  the  wanton 
massacre  of  the  inhabitants  of  Thessalonica.  He  is  also  re- 
nowned as  being  the  means  in  God's  hands  used  for  the  con« 
version  of  St.  Augustine. 


ST.   ATHANASIUS  BANISHED  FROM  ALEXANDRIA. 

5.  St.  Augustine  was  born  in  the  year  354,  and  in  the  early 
part  of  his  life  embraced  the  errors  of  the  Manichaeans,  much 
to  the  sorrow  of  his  saintly  mother,  Monica.  In  385  he  was 
converted  by  the  preaching  of  St.  Ambrose  and  the  prayers 
of  his  mother,  and  in  396  became  Bishop  of  Hippo,  Africa. 
St.  Augustine  is  pre-eminently  noted  for  his  victorious  de- 
fence of  the  Catholic  religion  against  the  heresies  of  hie  day. 


THE   CONVERSION   OF   THE   BARBARIANS.  269 

6.  Of  all  the  great  men  known  to  Christianity,  no  two  have 
SO  impressed  themselves  upon  the  Church  as  St.  Augustine 
and  St.  Thomas  x\quinas,  the  latter  born  in  the  kingdom  of 
Naples,  Italy,  1227.  The  former  dealt  with  the  entire  body 
of  revealed  truth — God,  the  Holy  Trinity;  man,  the  powers 
of  body  and  soul;  grace,  free  will,  and  our  future  destiny; 
the  latter,  with  society  and  government.  St.  Augustine 
sought  to  explain  the  dogmas  of  revelation,  and  to  refute 
heresy,  while  St.  Thomas  laid  down  the  principles  on  which 
society  is  built,  and  the  binding  influence  of  religion  upon 
king  and  people.  Between  them,  the  whole  body  of  Chris- 
tian dogma  has  been  explained,  and  every  form  of  heresy,  so 
far  known,  refuted.  Nothing  escaped  them.  The  most  pro- 
found truths,  equally  with  the  most  minute  details,  are  to  be 
found  in  their  works. 

7.  Besides  the  above,  the  Church  has  ever  had  men  of  great 
learning  and  ability,  distinguished  in  every  branch  of  knowl- 
edge. In  more  modern  times  the  names  of  Albertus  Magnus 
(1254),  Francis  de  Sales  (1654),  Bossuet  (1704),  and  St. 
Ligtiori  (1787),  will  easily  be  recalled,  together  with  a  host 
of  others  distinguished  in  theology  and  philosophy,  science 
and  literature.  No  institution  has  done  so  much  for  the  de- 
velopment of  the  human  intellect  as  the  Catholic  Church; 
nor  can,  for  to  her  alone  has  God  given  the  great  commission, 
*'  Go  teach  all  nations." 

SECOND  PERIOD. 

FROM  THE  FALL  OF  ROME  TO  THE  PROTESTANT 
REFORMATION. 

1*^.— The  Conversion  of  the  Barbarians. 

1.  From  the  death  of  Christ  to  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire Christianity  had  made  great  progress,  in  Asia,  Africa,  and 
Europe.  At  the  conversion  of  Constantine  (312)  the  popula- 
tion of  the  empire  appears  to  have  been  about  120,000,000, 
of  whom  30,000,000  were  Christians,  leaving,  as  will  be  seen, 
the  Pagans  largely  in  the  ascendant. 


270 


CHURCH   HISTOliY. 


2.  When  the  barbarians  came  from  the  North  and  swept 
over  Europe  like  an  avalanche,  destroying  all  before  them, 
civilization  seemed  doomed,  and  would  certainly  have  been 
destroyed  but  for  the  Church.  But  God  had  prepared  a 
means  of  salvation,  and  the  Church  set  herself  to  the  conver- 
sion of  Europe.  Up  to  the  fall  of  Eome,  Christianity  had 
been  confined  in  Europe  and  Africa,  principally  to  the  shores 
of  the  Mediterranean.  There  were  flourishing  churches  all 
along  the  north  of  Africa — at  Carthage,  at  Hippo,  and  in 
Egypt;  in  Europe  the  faith  was  wide-spread — in  Greece,  in 
Sicily,  in  Italy,  and  in  the  south  of  France  and  Spain.  Else- 
where in  Europe  Christianity  was  little  known  when  Rome 
fell. 


THE  BAPTISM  OF  CLOVIS. 


3.  The  Vandals,  who  settled  in  the  north  of  Africa,  were 
tainted  with  the  Arian  heresy,  and  long  persecuted  the 
Church  there,  as  did  the  Visigoths  in  Spain.  The  Saxons 
destroyed  almost  every  vestige  of  Christianity  in  Britain. 
From  the  same  cause  religion  suffered  everywhere  throughout 
Italy  and  France. 

4.  As  early  as  the  year  241,  the  Franks,  a  German  tribe. 


THE   CONVERSION^   OF   IRELAND   AND   SCOTLAND.         271 

invaded  France,  and  by  degrees  seized  upon  the  greater  part 
of  the  country.  Clovis,  their  king,  married  Clotilda,  a  Chris- 
tian, and  a  woman  of  great  piety.  She  often  spoke  to  her 
husband  of  the  Christian  religion,  to  which  he  became  most 
kindly  disposed.  In  a  battle  with  the  Germans  (496),  Clovis 
vowed  that  if  the  God  of  Clotilda  would  give  him  the  vic- 
tory, he  would  become  a  Christian.  God  gave  him  the  vic- 
tory, and  Clovis,  with  more  than  3000  of  his  army,  was  bap- 
tized by  St.  Eemigiiis,  Bishop  of  Rheims,  being  the  first 
Catholic  king  of  Europe.  With  Clovis  the  conversion  of  the 
whole  French  nation  soon  followed,  and  France  has  since  re- 
mained one  of  the  most  faithful  of  the  Catholic  countries. 

5.  Shortly  after  the  conversion  of  the  Franks,  the  Suevi 
(562),  the  Visigoths  (587),  and  (593)  the  Lombards  of  north- 
ern Italy  were  converted  to  the  true  faith,  but  the  great 
event  of  this  period  was  the  conversion  of  Ireland  and  Eng- 
land. 


13.— The  Conversion  of  Ireland  and  Scotland. 

1.  As  early  as  the  third  century  Christianity  was  somewhat 
known  in  Ireland.  So  much  so  was  this  that,  when  Palla- 
dius,  in  the  year  431,  came  to  preach  Christ,  he  found  many 
Christian  communities  already  existing.  But  to  St.  Patrick 
is  due  the  credit  of  having  converted  the  island. 

2.  St.  Patrick  was  born  in  Brittany  in  the  year  387,  and  in 
youth  was  for  seven  years  held  a  slave  in  Ireland.  Escaping, 
he  was  called,  in  a  vision,  to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  going  to 
Rome  to  consult  the  Pope,  was  commissioned  by  Celestine  to 
return  to  Ireland,  where  he  lauded  a.d.  432. 

3.  He  at  once  struck  boldl^y  into  the  country,  and  at  Tara 
met  the  king  and  Druid  priests,  with  whom  he  had  many 
conferences.  With  the  permission  of  the  king  he  began  to 
preach.  Soon  converts  were  multiplied,  churches  and  mon- 
asteries built,  bishops  consecrated,  and  priests  ordained.  So 
rapid  and  complete  was  the  conversion  of  Ireland,  that  when 
St.  Patrick  died  the  island  was  Christian — the  only  example 


272 


CHURCH    HISTORY. 


of  a  whole  nution  converted  to  the  faith  without  a  single 
martyr. 

4.  In  the  beginning  of  the  Christian  era,  Scotland  was 
peopled  by  two  tribes  known  as  the  Picts  and  the  Scots.  The 
former  dwelt  in  the  south,  the  latter  in  the  north,  of  the 
island. 


ST.  PATRICK. 


6.  As  early  as  412,  St.  Ninian,  a  native  of  Britain,  preached 
to  the  Picts,  of  whom  many  were  converted.  One  hundred 
and  fifty  years  after  (563),  St.  Columba,  an  Irish  missionary, 
accompanied  with  twelve  companions,  landed  at  lona,  an 
island  on  the  coast  of  Scotland.  There  he  founded  a  monas- 
tery and  began  to  preach  to  the  Scots  on  the  mainland. 
Converts  were  rapidly  made;  missionaries  multiplied,  and 
churches  established  among  both  Picts  and  Scots,  so  that  at 
the  death  of  St.  Columba  (597)  the  inhabitants  of  Scotland 
were  almost  entirely  Christian. 

6.  Since  her  conversion,  Ireland  has  remained  faithful  to 


THE   CONVERSION   OF   ENGLAND   AND    GERMANY.         273 

the  Church,  but  at  the  Reformation  Scotland  fell  away  from 
the  faith  and  became  Protestant. 


14. — The  Conversion  of  England  and  Germany. 

1.  At  what  precise  period  Christianity  was  first  preached 
in  Britain  is  not  positively  known,  but  it  seems  quite  certain 
that  at  the  end  of  the  second  century  Lucius,  a  British  prince, 
was  converted,  and  at  his  petition  Pope  Eleutherius  sent  two 
priests,  Fugatius  and  Damianus,  who  converted  many.  Dur- 
ing the  persecution  of  Diocletian  (305)  quite  a  number  were 
put  to  death,  among  whom  St.  Alban  is  honored  as  the  first 
English  martyr. 

2.  In  the  second  century  the  Saxons  were  a  small  German 
tribe,  but  by  the  fourth  century  had  grown  to  be  a  powerful 
people.  In  their  piratical  expeditions  they  often  invaded 
Britain,  and  when  Rome  withdrew  her  legions,  the  British 
invited  the  Saxons  to  help  them  repel  the  attacks  of  the  Picts 
and  Scots.  For  their  reward  the  Saxons  drove  out  the  inhab- 
itants and  divided  the  country  into  seven  kingdoms,  at  the 
same  time  almost  entirely  destroying  Christianity  in  the 
island. 

3.  In  the  year  597  Pope  Gregory  the  Great  sent  Augustine, 
with  a  band  of  forty  missionaries,  to  preach  the  Gospel  in 
Britain.  They  were  kindly  received,  and  Ethelbert,  King  of 
Kent,  with  many  of  his  people,  was  baptized.  From  Kent 
the  Gospel  spread  rapidly  through  the  other  kingdoms.  To 
meet  the  growing  wants  of  the  new  church,  Augustine  went 
to  France,  and  at  Aries  was  consecrated  bishop.  Returning 
to  England  he  fixed  his  see  at  Canterbury.  By  the  end  of 
the  seventh  century  the  whole  island  was  Christian. 

4.  With  the  Roman  armies  the  Christian  religion  had  been 
carried  into  Germany,  but  there  was  no  general  conversion  of 
the  nation  till  St.  Boniface,  an  Anglo-Saxon,  began  the  work 
in  earnest.  For  more  than  thirty  years  he  travelled  over 
Germany  and  Bavaria.     He  found  the  country  covered  with 


274 


CHUKCH   HISTORY. 


idols;  he  left  it  Christian.     In  the  year  755  he  was  put  to 
death,  a  martyr  of  zeal. 


ST.   BONIFACE. 


5.  The  conversion  of  the  Northern  nations  began  only  in 
the  ninth  century,  and  made  but  slow  progress.  The  Saxons 
did  not  accept  the  Faith  until  after  their  subjection  by- 
Charlemagne.  St.  Ansgar,  who  died  in  865,  became  tha 
apostle  of  Denmark.  Those  Normans  who  settled  in  the 
northwestern  part  of  France  (Normandy)  were  converted  in 
the  first  half  of  the  tenth  century,  but  the  greater  part  of  the 
nation,  which  had  remained  in  Scandinavia,  did  not  forsake 
its  idols  and  profess  Christianity  until  a  hundred  years  later. 
Sts.  Cyril  and  Methodius  became  the  apostles  of  the  Slavs. 
The  Poles  were  converted  in  the  tenth  century;  the  Hun- 
garians received  the  Faith  during  the  life  of  their  holy  King,. 
St.  Stephen  (997-1038),  and  the  Eussians  a  hundred  years 
later. 

6.  The  struggle  had  been  long  and  the  resistance  great,  but- 
in  the  end  Christ  had  conquered.     The  Jews  had  tried  perse- 


RELIGIOUS   ORDERS — EAST.  275 

cution  and  failed;  Rome  had  for  three  hundred  years  warred 
against  the  Church,  and  failed;  the  barbarians  had  resisted, 
but  in  time  were  subdued ;  heresy  and  schism  had  striven  to- 
rend  the  seamless  garment  of  Christ,  and  failed.  God  alone- 
is  great;  God  alone  is  eternal;  and  as  He,  so  is  His  Church 
— spotless  and  eternal. 

15.— Religious  Orders— East. 

1.  From  the  beginning  of  the  Church  the  most  fervent 
and  earnest  devoted  themselves  to  prayer  and  meditation,, 
giving  their  goods  to  the  poor  and  themselves  to  works  of 
charity  and  penance.  In  the  community  of  goods  and  the 
consecrated  virgins  spoken  of  in  the  New  Testament  is  found 
the  first  germs  of  monastic  life;  but  not  till  the  middle  of  th& 
third  century  was  there  anything  like  organized  communities 
of  Religious  or  any  fixed  Rule  for  their  government.  Up  ta 
that  time  each  had  been  a  rule  to  himself,  living  in  his  own 
family,  or  where  convenience  best  suited. 

2v  In  the  year  251  St.  Anthony  was  born  in  Egypt,  of  rich 
and  virtuous  parents.  Hearing  one  day  in  the  church  the 
words,  "  If  thou  wilt  be  perfect,  go,  sell  all  thou  hast  and 
give  to  the  poor,''  he  took  them  literally.  Selling  all  he 
had,  he  retired  to  the  wilderness  and  gave  himself  up  to 
prayer  and  fasting. 

3.  His  food  was  bread,  his  drink  water;  his  bed  a  mat,  or 
the  bare  earth;  his  clothing  a  shirt  of  hair  and  a  cloak  of 
skin.  After  many  years  thus  spent  in  the  deserts  of  Thebais,. 
God  gave  him  the  gift  of  miracles.  This  drew  to  him  many 
followers,  whom  he  formed  into  communities,  and  for  whom 
he  drew  up  rules,  including  the  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and 
obedience. 

4.  These  monks,  as  they  were  called,  spent  their  time  in 
fasting  and  prayer  and  labor.  Their  food  was  bread  and 
water,  of  which  they  ate  but  once  a  day,  and  that  not  till  th& 
evening;  their  bed  a  mat,  and  their  abode  a  little  cell  or  a 
cave  in  the  rocks. 


276  CHUKCH   HISTOKY. 

5.  Soon  these  communities  spread  not  only  through  Egypt 
and  Palestine,  but  also  through  Syria  and  Greece,  and  the 
whole  East. 

6.  St.  Anthony  died  (356)  at  the  advanced  age  of  one  hun- 
dred and  five  years,  leaving  after  him  the  beginning  of  an  In- 
stitution that  has  been  one  of  the  glories  of  the  Church,  and 
the  most  powerful  of  means  for  the  sanctification  of  souls  and 
the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel.  The  monks  of  the  East,  but 
more  particularly  of  the  West,  have  been  the  great  mission- 
aries, the  great  writers  and  scholars,  of  the  world.  There  is 
nothing  they  have  not  touched  and  nothing  they  have  not 
beautified,  be  it  history,  or  science,  or  philosophy,  or  theology. 

16.— Religious  Orders— West. 

1.  The  work  that  St.  Anthony  began  in  the  desert  was  con- 
tinued by  Pachomius  on  the  banks  of  the  Nile;  St.  Hilarion, 
a  disciple  of  St.  Jerome,  carried  the  monastic  rule  into  Pales- 
tine, while  St.  Basil  the  Great,  by  his  learning  and  wisdom, 
gave  strength  and  knowledge  to  the  Order.  St.  Augustine, 
in  Africa  (396),  organized  communities  of  women,  for  vrhom 
he  wrote  rules,  yet  used  as  the  basis  of  the  Eules  for  most  of 
all  the  female  religious  communities  since  his  time. 

2.  Though  much  had  been  done,  as  above  shown,  yet  much 
had  yet  to  be  done  ere  monasticism  would  attain  its  power 
and  perfection.  This  came  in  the  West  with  St.  Benedict, 
who  was  born  in  Italy,  a.d.  480. 

3.  At  the  age  of  fourteen  he  left  Eome,  where  he  was  at 
school,  and  went  secretly  to  Subiaco,  where  for  three  years 
he  dwelt  unknown  to  the  world.  From  thence  he  was  made 
abbot  of  a  monastery  at  Vicovaro,  but  the  monks  becoming 
dissatisfied  with  his  strictness,  he  left  and  went  to  Monte 
Cassino  (529),  where  he  established  a  monastery  that  in  time 
became  the  most  celebrated  house  of  learning  and  religion 
the  world  has  ever  seen. 

4.  Besides  prayer  and  penance,  and  the  usual  vows  of  pov- 
erty, chastity,  and  obedience,  St.  Benedict  added  labor — in- 


RELIGIOUS  ORDERS.  277 

tellectual  and  manual.  Under  the  hand  of  the  Benedictines^ 
deserts,  marshes,  and  mountains  became  gardens;  their  mon- 
asteries became  homes  of  learning;  in  them  history  was 
written,  science  cultivated,  and  religion  and  civilization  found 
their  great  defenders.  It  is  usual  to  decry  the  monks,  but 
the  fact  must  ever  remain  that  through  them  whatever  of 
classic  lore  or  ancient  or  mediaeval  history  we  have,  has  been 
preserved. 

5.  During  the  Middle  Ages,  the  Benedictine,  the  Franciscan, 
and  the  Dominican  Orders  were  the  great  religious  power  of 
Europe.  To  the  Benedictines  is  due  whatever  of  ancient 
civilization  we  have,  and  in  the  Franciscans  and  Dominicans 
we  have  the  great  preachers  and  theologians. 


IT.— Religious  Orders.     {Concluded.) 

1.  In  the  beginning  monks  were  only  laymen,  and  not  till 
well  on  in  the  Middle  Ages  were  priests  admitted  amongst 
them.  In  the  twelfth  century  the  Albigenses  and  Waldenses 
rose  in  the  south  of  France  to  disturb  society  with  their 
errors.  To  counteract  their  teachings,  and  try  to  convert 
them,  St.  Dominic,  a  Spanish  priest  (1215),  established  the 
Keligious  Order  known  as  the  Dominicans,  or  Friar  Preachers. 
To  preaching  they  united  great  learning.  The  most  distin- 
guished among  them  is  St.  Thomas  Aquinas. 

2.  Contemporary  with  St.  Dominic  was  St.  Francis  of  As- 
sisi.  He  too  established  an  Order  (1223)  whose  end  was  also 
preaching.  To  learning  he  added  extreme  poverty  in  dress 
and  food.  St.  Dominic,  seeing  the  great  success  of  the  Fran- 
ciscan Order,  added  poverty  to  his  rule.  Hence  both  Orders 
are  known  as  Mendicant  Orders,  the  members  of  both  being 
required  by  their  Eule  to  make  begging  a  part  of  their  relig- 
ious life.  The  Benedictines,  Dominicans,  and  Franciscans 
were  the  three  great  Orders  of  the  Mediaeval  Church.  Other 
Orders  arose,  but  they  were  but  branches;  such  as  the  Cis- 
tercians by  St.  Bernard  (1113),  and  the  Carthusians  (1101) 


•278 


CHURCH   HISTORY. 


under  St.  Bruno,  who  sought  merely  to  revive  the  fervor  of 
the  Benedictine  Rule,  or  to  add  greater  rigor  to  its  austerities. 


DEATU  OF  3T,   FRANCIS  OF  ASSISI. 


3.  At  the  Reformation  St.  Ignatius  (1540)  established  the 
Society  commonly  known  as  the  Jesuits.  Their  object  is 
teaching  and  preaching.  By  their  great  learning,  both  as 
writers  and  preachers,  they  have  greatly  helped  to  resist  and 
refute  the  errors  of  Protestantism. '  They  are  noted  as 
teachers,  having  colleges  and  schools  everywhere.  They  and 
the  Franciscans  have  been  the  great  missionaries  of  the 
Ohurch  in  latter  times — the  Jesuits  in  North  America,  the 
Franciscans  in  Mexico  and  South  America,  and  both  have 
w^on  immortal  glory  among  the  Pagans  of  Asia  and  Africa. 


1 8.— Mohammedanism. 

1.  Mohammed  was  born  at  Mecca,  in  Arabia,  a.d.  569.  In 
youth  he  engaged  in  commerce,  but  at  the  age  of  forty  began 
to  preach  religion,  giving  himself  out  as  a  prophet.  He 
promised  his  followers  wealth  and  power  in  this  world,  and  a 
paradise  of  sensual  pleasures  in  the  next.  He  also  taught  the 
doctrine  of  fatalism. 


MOHAMMEDANISM.  279 

2.  Aided,  it  is  said,  by  an  apostate  monk,  Mohammed  com- 
posed a  book,  known  as  the  Koran,  filled  with  fables  and 
maxims  drawn  from  the  Old  and  New  Testament.  He  held 
Christ  was  a  Prophet,  and  that  there  was  but  one  God.  He 
forbade  the  use  of  pork  or  wine  to  his  followers,  but  per- 
mitted polygamy. 

3.  In  the  year  622  Mohammed  fled  to  Medina,  where  he 
began  a  war  on  all  who  would  not  believe  in  him.  In  630,  at 
the  head  of  an  army,  he  returned  to  Mecca,  took  it,  and  at 
once  began  a  career  of  conquest  seldom  equalled  by  the  most 
renowned. 

4.  At  his  death  (632)  all  Arabia  had  accepted  Mohammed, 
and  within  twenty  years  after,  his  successors  had  subdued 
Syria  and  Palestine,  Egypt  and  Persia  (651).  From  Asia 
they  swept  along  the  Mediterranean,  subduing  Northern 
Africa  (T07),  and  so  completely  destroying  Christianity  that 
scarce  a  vestige  remains.  From  thence  they  passed  over  to 
Spain  (Til)  and  seized  upon  the  greater  part  of  the  country. 

5.  The  Christians  that  were  spared  fled  to  the  mountains. 
For  seven  hundred  years  war  between  the  Mohammedans  and 
Christians  of  Spain  was  carried  on,  and  only  ended  (1492) 
when,  under  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  the  Moorish  city  of 
Granada  was  taken,  and  the  Moors  finally  driven  out  or  con- 
verted. 

6.  In  732  a  countless  host  of  Mohammedans,  or,  as  they 
were  also  called,  Saracens,  invaded  the  south  of  France,  carry- 
ing destruction  and  ruin  everywhere.  Wherever  they  had 
come,  so  far,  their  power  had  been  irresistible.  Europe 
seemed  destined  to  fall  before  them,  as  Asia  and  Africa  had 
already  done.  But  at  this  moment  God  raised  up  in  France 
Duke  Charles,  surnamed  Martel,  who  with  his  army  met  the 
Saracens  near  Poitiers,  where  a  gi-eat  battle  was  fought.  The 
Saracens  were  defeated,  and  it  is  said  three  hundred  thousand 
of  them  w^ere  left  dead  upon  the  field.  Christendom  was 
saved,  and  the  further  progress  of  the  Mohammedans  was 
forever  arrested  in  Europe. 


280  CHURCH   HISTORY. 


19.— Temporal  Power  of  the  Popes. 

1.  From  the  time  of  Oonstantine  (330),  the  Eoman  em- 
perors had  gradually  concentrated  their  power  in  the  East, 
leaving  Eome  and  the  AVest  much  to  itself.  During  the  in- 
vasions of  the  barbarians  the  people  began  to  look  to  the 
Popes  for  protection,  so  that  from  the  necessities  of  the  times 
the  Popes  became,  to  a  great  extent,  the  civil  as  well  as  the 
ecclesiastical  rulers  of  Rome.  This  was  finally  and  formally 
settled  in  755  by  the  act  of  Pepin,  King  of  France,  and  later, 
in  774,  by  Charlemagne. 

2.  In  755  while  Stephen  II.  filled  the  pontifical  chair,  the 
Lombards,  under  their  king,  Astolphus,  invaded  the  Eoman 
territory  and  laid  waste  the  surrounding  country.  Having 
in  vain  appealed  to  the  Eastern  emperor  for  assistance,  the 
Pope  turned  to  Pepin,  son  of  Charles  Martcl,  who  crossed  the 
Alps,  drove  back  the  Lombards,  and  by  a  solemn  act  gave  to 
the  Pope  and  his  successors  forever  the  territory  of  Eome  and 
Eavenna,  together  with  Bologna  and  Ferrara,  and  a  consid- 
erable portion  of  the  territory  stretching  along  the  Adriatic. 

3.  Twenty  years  later  (774),  when  the  Lombards  a  third 
time  attacked  Eome,  Charlemagne  crossed  into  Italy,  and  de- 
feating them,  confirmed  the  grant  given  to  Pope  Stephen, 
adding  new  territory  to  the  original  gift.  From  that  time  to 
1870  the  Popes  have  governed  Eome  and  the  states  above 
named.  In  1870  Victor  Emmanuel,  King  of  Sardinia,  in- 
vaded the  states  of  the  Church,  took  Eome,  and  has  since 
held  it,  keeping  the  Pope  a  prisoner  in  the  Vatican. 

4.  Though  these  temporal  possessions  are  not  essential  to 
the  existence  of  the  Church  to-day  any  more  than  during  the 
first  three  centuries,  yet  they  are  of  immense  benefit.  The 
necessities  of  religion  require  that  the  Pope  be  independent 
of  kings  and  princes,  that  he  be  free  from  the  intrigues  of 
courts  and  politicians,  and  that  he  be  free  to  communicate 
with  the  bishops  of  the  world.  This  he  cannot  do  if  depend- 
ent on  any  government  for  his  liberty,  nor  can  he  act  freely 


THE   CRUSADES.  281 

and  independently  with  governments  if  he  is  subject  to  any- 
particular  government.  This  is  well  seen  in  the  present  con- 
dition of  Rome,  where  infidels  are  robbing  the  Church  and 
destroying  religion. 

20. — The  Crusades. 

1.  In  the  year  614  the  Persians  captured  the  city  of  Jeru- 
salem, persecuted  the  people  of  Palestine,  and  carried  off  the 
true  cross  which  the  pious  queen  Helena  had  discovered. 
The  Greek  emperor,  Heraclius,  freed  Jerusalem  and  brought 
back  the  true  cross  in  solemn  procession.  Twenty-four  years 
later  Jerusalem  was  again  captured,  this  time  by  the  Moham- 
medans, who  pillaged  the  city  and  subjected  the  Christians 
to  great  hardships. 

2.  During  the  reign  of  Charlemagne  the  western  empire 
assumed  much  of  its  ancient  glory  and  power.  The  Moham- 
medans were  kept  in  check,  and  the  Christians  in  the  East 
were  to  some  extent  protected  against  cruelties  and  persecu- 
tions. But  after  his  death  (814)  persecution  was  renewed, 
and  continued  to  the  end  of  the  eleventh  century,  when  the 
first  Crusade  began. 

3.  During  the  eleventh  century  religious  zeal  ran  very  high, 
and  many  visited  the  Holy  Land  as  pious  pilgrims.  On  these 
pilgrimages  they  were  subjected  to  great  indignities,  the 
Mohammedans  robbing  them  and  often  putting  them  to 
death  or  reducing  them  to  slavery. 

4.  The  recital  of  these  indignities  and  persecutions  greatly 
excited  the  Christians  of  Europe.  Popes  Sylvester  II.  and 
Gregory  VII.  appealed  to  the  Christian  princes  of  Europe  to 
protect  the  Christians  in  the  East,  and  to  free  Jerusalem  from 
the  power  of  the  Mussulman. 

5.  In  the  year  1094  Peter,  surnamed  the  Hermit,  visited 
the  Holy  Land,  and  on  his  return  spoke  to  Pope  Urban  II. 
of  the  distress  of  the  Christians  in  the  East.  The  Pope  called 
a  council  at  Clermont,  at  which  it  was  resolved  to  recover 
Jerusalem. 


282 


CHURCH    HISTORY. 


6.  Amid  great  enthusiasm  large  armies  were  raised.  Cries 
of  "God  wills  it"  were  everywhere  heard.  The  march  was 
begun,  and  soon  Constantinople  was  reached.  Nice  was 
taken ;  Antioch  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Crusaders,  and  in  a 
short  time  the  most  of  Palestine  was  in  possession  of  the 
Christians. 


PREACHING  THE  CRUSADES. 


7.  When  the  Crusaders  first  saw  Jerusalem  from  a  neigh' 
boring  hill,  they  fell  on  their  knees  and  kissed  the  ground, 
then  rising  and  shouting  "  God  wills  it,"  rushed  to  the  attack. 
For  five  weeks  the  Mussulman  held  the  walls,  but  on  Friday, 
July  15,  1099,  at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  city  was 
taken  by  assault,  and  the  Tomb  of  Christ  was  in  the  hands 
of  the  Crusaders. 

8.  Eight  days  after,  Godfrey  of  Bouillon  was  elected  king, 
but  when  offered  a  golden  crown,  refused  to  wear  it,  saying 
"  that  it  was  not  fit  that  he  should  wear  a  crown  of  gold 
where  the  King  of  kings  had  worn  a  crown  of  thorns." 

9.  By  the  battle  of  Ascalon,  fought  on  the  12th  of  August 
of  the  same  year,  the  whole  of  Palestine  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the   Crusaders.      Jerusalem   remained    in   possession  of   the 


THE   CRUSADES.  883 

Christians  for  eighty-eight  years,  when  it  was  again  taken  by 
the  Saracens  (1187),  and  with  a  short  interval  of  eleven  years, 
from  1228  to  1239,  it  has  ever  since  been  under  the  dominion 
of  the  Turks. 

21.— The  Crusades.     {Concluded.) 

1.  In  1144  the  Moslems  attacked  the  Christians  of  Pales- 
tine; Edessa  was  taken  and  the  inhabitants  put  to  the  sword. 

When  the  news  reached  Europe  St.  Bernard  was  preaching 
a  new  crusade.  Thereupon  Louis  VII.,  King  of  France,  and 
Conrad  III.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  raised  two  large  armies 
and  marched  for  the  Holy  Land.  They  failed ;  and  after  an 
ineffectual  attempt  to  reduce  Damascus,  returned  with  but  a 
remnant  of  their  armies. 

2.  After  the  fall  of  Jerusalem  in  1187,  the  Emperor  of 
Germany,  Frederick  Barbarossa,  and  Philip,  King  of  France, 
with  Richard,  Cveur-de-Lion,  King  of  England,  raised  each 
an  army,  and  in  1189  marched  for  Jerusalem.  Frederick 
died  on  tlie  journey.  After  a  siege  of  twenty-three  months 
Acre  was  taken,  when  Philip  returned,  leaving  Richard  to 
continue  the  war.  In  1192  Richard  concluded  a  treaty  with 
the  Turks,  by  which  the  Christians  were  at  liberty  to  visit 
Jerusalem  and  Palestine  without  molestation.  With  his  re- 
tu  rn  ended  this  third  and  best-equipped  of  all  the  Crusades. 

3.  A  fourth  (1203)  and  a  fifth  (1228)  Crusade  were  under- 
taken for  the  defence  of  Palestine.  In  the  former  Constanti- 
nople was  taken,  and  for  fifty-six  years  was  held  by  Baldwin, 
Count  of  Flanders,  and  his  successors;  by  the  latter  Jerusa- 
lem was  ceded  to  Frederick  II.,  Emperor  of  Germany,  but  no 
substantial  benefits  remained  to  the  Christians  by  either  ex- 
pedition. 

4.  In  1244  the  Turks  burst  into  Syria,  and,  overrunning 
Palestine,  again  took  Jerusalem  and  pillaged  it.  To  repel 
these  barbarians,  St.  Louis,  King  of  France,  headed  the  sixth 
Crusade,  but  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner  (1250).  On 
the  payment  of  a  large  ransom  he  was  set  at  liberty,  and,  with 


284  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

other  prisoners,  returned  to  France.  Twenty  years  after 
(1270)  Louis  undertook  still  another  Crusade,  but  his  fleet 
was  driven  by  adverse  winds  to  the  coast  of  Africa,  where  he 
landed  his  troops  near  the  site  of  ancient  Carthage.  A  viru- 
lent plague  breaking  out,  his  army  was  swept  away,  and  he 
himself  fell  a  victim.  With  him  died  the  last  effort  to  re- 
cover Jerusalem,  which  ever  since  has  remained  in  the  hands 
of  the  infidel — a  sad  thought  for  the  Christian  mind. 

5.  Though  the  Crusades  had  failed  to  free  the  Holy  Land 
from  the  power  of  the  infidel,  and  had  cost  Europe  immense 
loss  of  both  men  and  treasure,  yet  they  were  not  without  ben- 
efit. By  them  commerce  had  been  enlarged,  knowledge  in- 
creased, and  the  refinement  of  the  East  brought  to  the  West. 
The  fine  arts,  a  wider  knowledge  of  geography  and  mathe- 
matics, and  the  institution  of  chivalry  were  some  of  the  ad- 
vantages derived  by  the  Crusades,  to  which  must  be  added 
the  stop  they  put  to  Mohammedan  conquest. 

32. — Science  and  Literature  during  the  Middle 
Ages. 

1.  In  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  and  the  invasion  of 
Europe  by  the  barbarians  literature  received  a  rude  shock, 
-and  for  a  time  science  and  letters  seemed  doomed;  but  God 
had  provided  a  savior  in  the  monks,  with  whom  some  of  the 
princes  and  rulers  co-operated. 

2.  Owing  to  the  disturbed  state  of  society  occasioned  by 
the  constant  wars  of  the  barbarians  and  the  devastations  con- 
sequent thereon,  little  for  a  time  could  be  done  for  the  culti- 
vation of  letters.  The  wonder  is  not  that  so  little  was  done, 
but  that  under  the  circumstances  so  much  was  done. 

3.  With  the  reorganization  of  the  empire  under  Pepin, 
King  of  France  (741),  and  its  final  consolidation  under  his  son 
Oharlemagne  (800),  literature  began  to  revive.  Charlemagne 
was  a  great  patron  of  letters.  Under  his  reign,  notwith- 
standing his  continual  wars,  he  established  schools,  and  gath- 
ered together  the  learned  from  his  whole  empire. 


THE   MONKS  AND   LITERATURE.  285 

4.  He  invited  from  England  Alcuin  (804),  a  distinguished 
scholar  and  pupil  of  the  Venerable  Bede,  under  whose  direc- 
tion academies  were  established,  and  the  sons  of  the  more 
wealthy  flocked  to  his  lectures;  Alcuin  spoke  Latin,  Greek,, 
and  Hebrew,  was  master  of  philosophy,  theology,  history,  and 
mathematics.  Under  his  teaching  the  schools  of  France  soon 
became  celebrated,  and  scholars  from  all  Europe  came  to 
learn  wisdom  at  his  lips.  The  impulse  thus  given  to  letters 
by  Charlemagne  was  continued  by  his  successors. 

5.  Alfred  the  Great,  King  of  England  (870),  after  defeat- 
ing the  Danes  and  driving  them  out  of  the  country,  also 
turned  his  attention  to  the  education  of  his  people.  For  this 
purpose  he  in  turn  invited  from  France  men  of  learning, 
founded  schools  and  encouraged  letters,  so  that  under  his 
reign  science  and  learning  made  great  progress. 

6.  Otho,  Emperor  of  Germany  (973),  was  also  i  great 
patron  of  education;  he  established  schools  and  patronized 
the  learned.  His  example  revived  and  infused  new  life  into 
the  schools  of  France  and  England.  During  this  period  the 
schools  of  Ireland  were  also  very  celebrated ;  so  much  so,  that 
as  many  as  twenty-five  thousand  scholars  are  said  to  have 
attended  at  one  time  the  schools  of  Armagh. 

7.  In  the  year  529  the  celebrated  monastery  of  Monte 
Cassino,  in  Italy,  was  founded  by  St.  Benedict;  and  by  the 
end  of  the  12th  century  the  monasteries  of  Cluny  in  France, 
Bee  in  Normandy,  and  the  schools  of  Oxford  and  Canterbury 
in  England  had  grown  into  great  repute.  Popes  Sylvester 
II.  (1003)  and  Gregory  VII.  (1013)  were  also  great  patrons  of 
learning,  besides  being  defenders  of  the  faith,  while  Lanfranc 
and  St.  Ansclm,  in  England,  had  rendered  illustrious  the  see 
of  Canterbury,  and  by  their  learning  adorned  the  age  in 
which  they  lived. 

23. — The  Monks  and  Literature. 

1.  It  is  popular  with  modern  historians  to  decry  the  monks, 
and  accuse  them  of  laziness  and  ignorance.     Because,  for- 


286  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

sooth,  steamboats,  telegraphs,  and  raih'oads  were  unknown  to 
the  Middle  Ages,  then  the  men  of  the  past  were  ignorant, 
and  the  Church  sought  to  keep  the  world  in  darkness.  This 
is  not  correct  either  in  fact  or  in  reason. 

2.  The  truth  is,  there  was  much  more  learning  among  the 
masses,  and  scholars  far  more  profound  during  the  Middle 
Ages,  than  has  been  generally  admitted.  The  usual  mode  of 
reasoning  is  to  compare  the  past  with  the  present,  and  if  the 
present  has  what  the  past  had  not,  then  to  conclude  that  the 
past  was  buried  in  darkness,  and  that  ignorance  reigned 
supreme.     The  unfairness  of  this  reasoning  is  easily  seen. 

3.  To  reason  justly  we  must  consider  the  condition  of  the 
past — the  disruption  of  society  by  the  fall  of  Rome,  the  dev- 
astation of  Europe  by  the  barbarians,  and  the  necessary- 
reorganization  of  society  and  the  formation  of  new  govern- 
ments. To  these  must  be  added  the  ignorance  and  number 
of  the  slaves,  the  rudeness  of  the  barbarians,  and  the  con- 
tinual wars  consequent  on  the  rude  and  uncivilized  state  of 
society. 

4.  To  overcome  the  above,  schools  and  colleges- had  to  be 
•established,  manners  softened,  the  barbarian  civilized,  and 
;slavery  abolished.  Yet  all  this  was  done  during  the  Middle 
Ages;  and  though  learning  was  not  as  diffused  among  the 
people  then  as  now,  yet  there  were  scholars  not  only  as  pro- 
found as  any  of  to-day,  but  they  found  audiences  fully  as 
;able  to  understand  and  appreciate  them  as  any  we  find  in 
modern  times. 

5.  At  first  the  monks  were  but  cultivators  of  the  soil;  but 
as  the  monasteries  grew  in  size  and  wealth  they  opened  hos- 
pitals, then  schools,  where  rich  and  poor  were  free  to  attend. 
In  these  schools  were  taught  Grammar  and  Rhetoric,  Arith- 
metic and  Logic,  Greek  and  Roman  Classics. 

6.  The  best  fitted  among  the  monks  were  selected;  some 
to  teach,  some  to  copy,  some  to  write  on  history  or  Sacred 
Scripture.  Others  devoted  themselves  to  science,  or  archi- 
.tecture,  or  the  fine  arts. 

7.  The  churches  and  monasteries  that  time,  fire,  and  the 


DISCOVERIES  AKD   IKVEKTIONS  OF  CATHOLICS.  287 

Reformation  have  spared  show  the  state  of  perfection  to 
which  architecture  was  carried/as  also  carving  and  painting. 
To  these  must  be  added  music,  and  the  discoveries  and  in- 
ventions of  the  Middle  Ages,  showing  not  only  a  high  degree 
of  intelligence,  but  causing  wonder  to  the  honest-minded 
that  so  much  could  have  been  done  in  the  midst  of  so  much 
that  was  adverse. 

.  8.  The  writings  of  Bede,  Alcuin,  Scotus  Erigina,  Gerbert, 
Anselm,  Bernard,  Bonaventure,  St.  Thomas,  Dante,  Petrarch, 
show  not  only  men  of  profound  minds,  but  men  of  most  ex- 
tensive learning.  By  their  fruits  let  the  past  be  judged,  and 
by  them  it  will  be  seen  that  the  Middle  Ages  were  neither  so 
dark,  nor  Catholics  so  ignorant,  as  so-called  history  pretends 
to  tell. 

24. — Discoveries  and  Inventions  of  Catholics. 

1.  A  common  mode  of  reasoning  is  to  assume  the  past  is 
not  equal  to  the  present,  or  vice  versa,  as  it  best  suits  our 
Tanity.  So  men  of  modern  times  very  often  assume  that  an 
improvement  is  a  discovery.  That  the  present  age  has  im- 
proved on  the  past  is  not  to  be  doubted,  but  that  much  that 
is  really  original  has  been  either  invented  or  discovered  in 
the  present  age  may  be  very  honestly  doubted.  It  is  also 
•commonly  assumed  that  Catholics  have  done  nothing  for 
either  science  or  arts.  This  is  a  grave  mistake,  as  will  be 
seen  by  the  following  list  of  discoveries  and  inventions,  all  by 
•Catholics,  and  many  of  them  before  the  Protestant  Reforma- 
tion. 

2.  Architecture,  music,  sculpture,  painting,  glass-staining, 
and  such  like  have  been  alwa3^s  taken  as  criterions  of  the  civili- 
zation of  which  they  were  the  outcome.  The  architecture  of 
Rome  and  Greece  and  Babylon  and  Egypt  are  taken  to-day  as 
signs  of  the  advanced  state  of  civilization  in  those  countries, 
when  they  built  to  the  wonder  of  the  world.  So  we  can 
point  to  the  great  cathedrals  of  Europe,  such  as  Cologne, 
Spiers,   Milan,  Canterbury,  and  Winchester,  that  to-day  are 


288  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

the  wonder  and  admiration  of  all,  as  monuments  of  the  high 
cultivation  of  the  Middle  Ages,  when  they  were  built. 

3.  Besides  this  may  be  mentioned  the  cultivation  and 
manufacture  of  silk  introduced  into  Europe  by  two  monks  in 
the  year  551;  the  invention  of  water-mills  (555),  window-glass 
for  churches  and  dwellings  (601),  bells  for  churches  (605), 
organs  (673);  paper,  made  of  cotton  (706),  made  of  linen 
(1270);  the  Gregorian  Chant,  by  Pope  Gregory  the  Great 
(600),  to  which  was  added  the  gamut,  or  scale  in  music,  that 
so  aids  in  its  study;  also  clocks  with  balance  and  wheels 
(1089);  glass-staining,  with  the  art  of  imprinting  figures  upon 
it  (1199);  gunpowder  (1214),  watches  (1306),  and  the  mari- 
ner's compass  (1310). 


THE  CATHEDRAL,  OP  COLOGNE. 

4.  To  these  inventions  of  the  Middle  Ages  must  be  added 
the  inventions  and  discoveries  made  by  Catholics  before  and 
since  the  Eeformation.  Amongst  these  are  printing  (1400), 
the  discovery  of  America  and  its  partial  colonization  in  the 
11th  century,  and  its  after  discovery  in  1492  by  Columbus, 
also  the  doubling  of  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  in  1497. 


CAUSES   OF  THE   REFORMATION^.  289 

5.  In  1542  the  Solar  System  was  discovered  by  Copernicus, 
and  in  1543  steamboat  navigation  was  demonstrated  in  Spain 
by  Blasco  de  Garay.  The  rotundity  of  the  earth  was  taught 
by  Virgilius  (764),  afterwards  by  Dante  (1320)  in  his  immortal 
Inferno,  and  in  1610  its  motion  was  demonstrated  by  Galileo, 
as  also  the  Satellites  of  Jupiter  discovered.  In  1582  the 
Calendar  now  used  was  corrected  by  Pope  Gregory. 

6.  In  1597  the  thermometer  was  invented  by  Galileo;  the 
telescope  and  microscope  in  1609,  and  the  barometer  in  1643. 
In  1630  the  art  of  enamelling  on  ivory  was  invented,  and  in 
1780  galvanism  was  discovered.  The  weaving  of  satin  and 
broadcloth  were  discoveries  of  the  Middle  Ages  (1189). 

7.  Nearly  all  the  present  governments  of  Europe  were 
formed  during  the  Middle  Ages,  with  their  languages  and 
laws.  When  we  add  to  all  this  the  abolition  of  slavery  in 
Europe,  the  civilization  of  the  barbarians,  the  softening  of 
manners,  the  elevation  of  woman,  the  Magna  Charta,  trial  by 
jury,  the  habeas  corpus,  the  Common  Law,  and  the  sanctity 
of  home,  all  the  direct  results  of  the  teachings  of  the  Catholio 
Church  during  the  Middle  Ages,  it  will  be  seen  that  not  only 
has  the  Church  been  no  obstacle  to  progress,  either  in  science 
or  art,  but  that  to  Catholics  is  due  the  discovery  of  nearly 
all  the  valuable  inventions  we  have.  Carefully  examined,  it- 
will  be  seen  that,  with  the  exception  of  the  steam-engine  and 
the  railroad,  little  that  is  rev^^j  new  has  been  discovered 
other  than  by  Catholics.  It  io  true,  valuable  improvements- 
have  been  made,  but  discoveries  and  inventions  of  things  en- 
tirely new  are  few  and  far  between. 

THIRD  PERIOD. 
FROM  THE  REFORMATION  TO  THE  PRESENT  TIME. 

25. — Causes  of  the  Reformation. 

1.  Two  causes  largely  contributed  to  the  success  of  the 
Reformation — one  the  decline  of  morals,  the  other  the  spread 
of  the  heresies  of  Wycliffe  and  Huss.     The  great  wealth  of 


290  CHURCH    HISTORY. 

the  monasteries  had  certainly  brought  laxity  among  their 
members,  while  the  universal  acceptance  of  Catholicity  had 
deadened  zeal  for  its  maintenance.  The  discovery  of  print- 
ing about  the  time  of  Luther  rendered  possible  the  rapid 
spread  of  heresy,  to  which  must  be  added  the  long  contests 
between  the  Church  and  the  secular  powers,  which  had 
greatly  weakened  authority. 

2.  In  the  year  1356,  John  Wycliffe,  a  fellow  of  Oxford 
University,  England,  began  to  preach  against  the  mendicant 
Orders.  Four  years  after  (1360),  he  attacked  the  whole  eccle- 
siastical order,  teaching  that  the  Pope  was  not  the  head  of 
the  Church,  nor  were  bishops  superior  to  priests  ;  that  priests 
and  civil  magistrates  lost  their  authority  when  they  fell  into 
mortal  sin,  ending  all  by  the  denial  of  Transubstantiation. 

3.  These  doctrines  readily  found  followers,  who,  under  the 
name  of  Lollards,  created  great  disturbance,  assuming  the 
right  to  preach  when  and  where  they  pleased.  In  1380 
Wycliffe  translated  the  Bible  into  English,  and  four  years 
after  (1384)  died,  having  been  condemned  by  the  Pope  and 
several  Councils  in  England.  His  doctrines  were  finally  con- 
demned at  the  Council  of  Constance  (1415),  as  was  also  John 
Huss,  who  had  begun  to  preach  them  in  Bohemia. 

4.  In  1402  Jerome  of  Prague  returned  from  Oxford,  where 
he  had  been  studying,  and  began  to  preach  the  doctrines  of 
Wycliffe.  He  was  seconded  by  John  Huss  of  the  same  place, 
who  not  only  taught  the  condemned  doctrines  of  Wycliffe, 
but  went  farther — denying  the  authority  of  the  Pope,  attack- 
ing the  clergy,  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  on  indulgences, 
the  Blessed  Virgin,  the  Saints,  and  communion  under  one 
kind. 

5.  His  doctrines  spread  rapidly  through  Bohemia.  In 
1414  the  Council  of  Constance  was  held,  before  which  he  ap- 
peared, was  condemned,  and  burned  at  the  stake  (1415).  The 
next  year  his  followers  rose  in  great  force,  overran  Bohemia, 
and  were  not  finally  subdued  till  1436;  but  by  this  time  his 
doctrines  were  widespread.  The  tares  had  been  sown,  and 
in  1517  brought  forth  their  fruit  in  the  heresy  of  Luther, 


LUTHER.  291 

when  he  began  to  preach  against  indulgences,  and  maintain 
the  heresies  taught  by  Wycliffe  and  Huss. 

6.  It  cannot  be  denied  that  the  laxity  of  morals  greatly 
contributed  to  the  spread  of  these  heresies,  while  the  wealth 
of  the  Church  afforded  a  specious  pretext  to  attack  the 
clergy.  Besides,  as  will  be  readily  seen,  the  doctrines  of 
Wycliffe  and  Huss  appealed  to  the  worst  passions,  exciting 
directly  to  rebellion  against  authority.  The  same  was  in 
worse  degree  under  Luther,  his  doctrines  exciting  not  only 
to  rebellion  against  authority,  but  appealing  to  the  worst  form 
of  intellectual  pride. 

26.— Luther. 

1.  November  10,  1483,  Martin  Luther,  the  first  and  chief 
of  the  Protestant  Reformers,  was  born  in  Eisleben,  in  Saxony. 
In  1505  he  became  a  monk  of  the  Order  of  St.  Augustine, 
and  shortly  after  was  appointed  professor  in  the  University 
of  AVittenberg. 

2.  In  1517  Pope  Leo  X.  published  a  Jubilee,  and  directed 
that  the  alms  to  be  given  should  be  sent  to  Rome  to  help 
complete  the  great  Cathedral  of  St.  Peter,  then  beiiig  built. 
Tetzel,  Superior  of  the  Dominicans,  was  apjDointed  to  preach 
this  Jubilee  throughout  Germany,  which  greatly  displeased 
Luther,  because  of  the  slight,  as  he  supposed,  that  had  thus 
been  thrown  upon  the  Augustinians  by  not  inviting  them  to 
preach  the  Jubilee. 

3.  At  first  Luthfer  attacked  only  the  Dominicans,  but  in  a 
short  time  he  also  attacked  the  doctrine  of  indulgences  itself, 
publishing,  October  31,  1517,  his  famous  declaration  of  prin- 
ciples, in  which  were  embodied  the  germs  of  the  Protestant 
Reformation.  In  1520  his  doctrines  were  condemned  by  the 
Pope  and  he  himself  excommunicated. 

4.  In  1522  Luther  translated  the  Bible  into  German,  and 
with  it  proclaimed  the  doctrine  of  "  an  open  Bible  and  free 
interpretation,^'  as  a  fundamental  doctrine.  He  also  denied 
the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  the  authority  of  the  Church,  the 


292  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

celibacy  of  the  clergy,  the  efficacy  of  the  sacraments,  the 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  and  the  teachings  of  the  Church  on 
justification  and  original  sin. 

5.  He  forbade  his  followers  to  honor  the  Saints  or  to  obey 
the  commandments  of  the  Church,  rejecting  all  the  sacra- 
ments except  Baptism  and  the  Lord^s  Supper.  He  also 
taught  that  faith  without  good  works  would  save,  contrary  to 
the  Catholic  doctrine,  which  teaches  that  men  are  saved  by 
faith  with  good  works. 

6.  Luther  with  his  "  open  Bible  and  free  interpretation  " 
paved  the  way  to  the  multiplicity  of  sects  and  the  vagaries 
of  opinion  into  which  Protestantism  has  divided.  In  1525 
Luther  married  Catharine  de  Bora,  a  nun  whom  he  had  per- 
suaded to  leave  her  convent,  and  in  1546  he  died,  with  Prot- 
estantism torn  into  pieces  by  the  contending  sects. 

7.  The  doctrines  of  Luther  spread  rapidly  throughout 
Saxony,  the  north  of  Germany,  and  Prussia.  From  thence 
they  passed  into  Denmark,  Sweden,  and  Norway,  encouraged 
by  princes  and  kings,  and  everywhere  accompanied  with 
bloodshed  and  disorder.  Calvinism  was  adopted  in  parts  of 
France  and  Switzerland,  and  under  the  teaching  of  Knox 
became  the  religion  of  Scotland. 

8.  In  1545  the  Council  of  Trent  was  convened,  and  after 
seventeen  years  of  careful  examination,  condemned  the  here- 
sies of  Luther  and  Calvin,  at  the  same  time  affirming  the 
true  doctrine  on  the  sacraments,  grace,  original  sin,  justifica- 
tion, and  free  will.  The  Canon  of  Scripture  was  more  pre- 
cisely determined,  and  many  wise  laws  published.  For  over 
three  hundred  years  no  new  Council  was  held  till  1869,  when 
the  Council  of  the  Vatican  assembled,  but  in  1870  was  forced 
to  adjourn  in  consequence  of  the  seizure  of  Rome  by  Victor 
Emmanuel,  King  of  Italy. 

37.— Calvin  and  Knox. 

1.  John  Calvin  was  born  1509  at  Noyon,  France,  and  died 
at  Geneva,  1564.     At  first  he  studied  for  the  priesthood  and 


THE   PKOTESTAN'T   KEFORMATION"   IJ^   ENGLAJ^^D.  293 

received  Minor  Orders,  but  afterwards  studied  law.  In  1532 
he  adopted  the  doctrines  of  Luther,  and  in  1535  published 
his  celebrated  "  Institutions,"  in  which  he  taught  that  all 
men  were  predestined  by  the  forewill  of  God  to  heaven  or 
hell;  thus  destroying  free  will,  and  making  God  the  author 
of  sin. 

2.  In  1536  he  went  to  Geneva,  from  whence,  two  years 
after,  he  was  banished  because  of  his  great  rigor  and  vehe- 
mence. In  1541  he  returned,  and  from  that  time  to  his  death 
(1564)  ruled  Geneva  with  a  rod  of  iron.  In  1553  he  burned 
Servetus,  because  he  taught  doctrines  on  the  Trinity  objec- 
tionable to  Calvin,  thus  denying  to  others  the  freedom  he 
claimed  for  himself. 

3.  Calvin  forbade  all  exterior  religion,  forbidding  religious 
ceremonies,  denying  the  Mass,  the  Real  Presence,  the  invoca- 
tion of  Saints,  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope,  and  the  sacra- 
mental character  of  bishops  and  priests. 

4.  Calvin  was  a  man  of  strong  character,  great  rigor,  and 
deep,  resolute  will.  He  is  by  many  deemed  the  soul  and  real 
author  of  the  Reformation,  and  wherever  his  doctrines  have 
been  accepted  they  have  produced  a  deep  and  lasting 
effect. 

5o  John  Knox,  author  of  the  Reformation  in  Scotland,  was 
born  1505;  was  ordained  priest,  but  in  1547  began  to  preach 
against  the  Pope  and  the  Mass.  He  was  a  man  violent  of 
temper  and  rude  in  manners.  In  1554  he  adopted  the  doc- 
trines of  Calvin,  and  succeeded  in  having  them  so  universally 
adopted  in  Scotland  that  Catholicity  was  almost  entirely  re- 
jected by  the  Scotch.  He  died  in  1572,  revered  by  the 
Scotch,  but  known  in  history  as  the  "  ruffian  of  the  Reforma- 
tion." 


28.— The  Protestant  Reformation  in  England. 

1.  In  the  beginning,  Henry  VIII.,  King  of  England,  was 
strongly  opposed  to  the  doctrines  of  Luther,  writing  a  book 
against  him,  for  which  he  was  called  by  the  Pope  "  Defender 


294  CHURCH   HISTORY. 

of  the  Faith/'  a  title  still  retained  by  the  kings  and  qneens 
of  England. 

2.  In  1509  he  married  Catharine  of  Aragon,  but  twenty- 
four  years  after  conceived  an  unlawful  passion  for  Anne 
Boleyn,  waiting-maid  to  the  queen.  Because  the  Pope  re- 
fused to  divorce  him  from  liis  lawful  wife,  Catharine,  he 
declared  himself  head  of  the  Church  in  England,  forced  par- 
liament to  divorce  him  (1533),  then  publicly  married  Anne 
Boleyn,  to  whom  he  had  been  already  privately  married  some 
months  before. 

3.  Three  years  after  (1536)  he  had  her  beheaded,  and  next 
day  married  Jane  Seymour,  who  the  year  following  died, 
when  he  again  married.  Within  six  months  this  marriage 
was  also  annulled,  and  he  married  Catharine  Howard,  w^ho 
next  year  was  beheaded,  when  he  married  again.  He  was 
preparing  to  have  this  his  sixth  wife  divorced,  when  he  him- 
self died,  despised  and  detested  by  all.  Such  was  the  man 
who  began  the  Reformation  in  England. 

4.  After  the  death  of  Henry  VIII.  (1547),  the  Reformation 
was  continued  by  Edward  VI.  (1547-1553)  and  Elizabeth 
(1558-1603),  under  whose  reigns  Catholicity  was  almost  en- 
tirely destroyed,  and  Protestantism  so  firmly  established  that 
up  to  within  the  last  fifty  years  there  were  but  few  Catholics 
in  England.  Latterly,  however,  the  Church  has  again  begun 
to  grow  in  England,  there  being  at  present  (1894)  a  Cardinal 
and  18  bishops,  besides  priests  and  religious. 

5.  When  Henry  VIII.  separated  from  the  Church,  he 
began  a  most  violent  persecution,  seizing  upon  the  monas- 
teries, driving  out  the  religious,  and  dividing  their  lands 
among  his  partisans.  Prison,  fines,  confiscation,  torture, 
death,  was  the  doom  of  all  who  refused  to  acknowledge  him 
as  head  of  the  Church.  He  beheaded  Fisher,  Bishop  of 
Rochester,  and  Thomas  More,  Chancellor,  two  of  the  most 
distinguished  men  of  England,  because  they  would  not  sanc- 
tion his  divorce  or  acknowledge. his  supremacy  in  spirituals. 

6.  To  the  schism  of  Henry,  Edward  and  Elizabeth  added 
heresy,  suppressing  the  Mass,  destroying  images,  pillaging 


THE   CHURCH   IN    ASIA   AND    AMERICA.  295 

and  profaning  churches,  changing  dogma  and  ceremonies, 
the  whole  nation  basely  accepting  at  the  beck  of  its  rulers* 
From  the  death  of  Elizabeth  (1603)  to  the  present  day,  the 
"  English  Church,"  as  it  is  now  called,  has  been  but  the 
slave  of  the  state,  the  kings  and  queens  of  England  being  its 
head. 

7.  To  make  converts.  Catholicity  has  ever  appealed  to> 
reason;  Protestantism,  like  Mohammedanism,  to  force  and 
violence.  In  England  and  Scotland  Protestantism  was  forced 
upon  the  people  by  fines,  imprisonment,  and  death;  in  Ger- 
many and  Prussia,  Sweden  and  Denmark  and  Norway,  the 
same.     In  America  the  Puritans  acted  in  like  manner. 

8.  Protestantism  began  with  "  an  open  Bible  and  free  in- 
terpretation," and  has  ended  in  division  and  disbelief.  By 
the  above  principle  every  one  becomes  judge  of  what  he  will 
or  will  not  believe.  Hence,  amongst  Protestants  there  are 
almost  as  many  religions  as  there  are  individ^ials,  the 
churches  divided  and  torn  into  pieces,  ending  in  infidelity  and 
Mormonism.  On  the  other  hand.  Catholicity  remains  ever 
the  same,  because  Catholicity  is  truth,  and  truth  changes  not* 

29. — The  Church  in  Asia  and  America. 

1.  While  on  the  one  hand  the  Church  was  being  so  sadly 
despoiled  in  Europe  by  the  violence  of  Protestantism,  she 
was  on  the  other  consoled  by  the  heroism  of  her  martyrs,  and 
the  wonderful  conversions  to  her  fold  in  India  and  Japan 
and  amid  the  forests  of  America. 

2.  In  1540  tha  Society  of  Jesus  was  organized  by  Ignatius 
of  Loyola,  a  Spanish  soldier.  From  the  beginning  this- 
Society  has  been  distinguished  for  its  learning  and  zeal.  In 
1541  Francis  Xavier,  one  of  its  first  members,  was  sent  te 
Goa,  a  Portuguese  settlement  in  India,  where  for  six  years 
h^  preached  throughout  India  and  Malabar,  counting  his 
converts  by  millions. 

3.  In  1549  he  passed  over  to  Japan,  and  preached  with 
siich  success  that  within  fifty  years  there  were  over  three 


296 


CHURCH   HISTORY. 


million  Christians  gathered  to  the  Church.  In  1552  Xavier 
passed  from  Japan  to  China,  but  God  was  satisfied  with  what 
he  had  done,  and  he  died  on  the  coast,  at  the  early  age  of 
forty-six  years. 

4.  While  St.  Francis  Xavier  was  thus  adding  to  the  Church 
in  the  East,  his  brother  Jesuits  in  Paraguay,  South  America, 
were  converting  the  rude  savages  to  the  faith,  teaching  them 
a  knowledge  of  God  and  forming  them  to  habits  of  civilized 
life  (1556). 


ST.  FRANCIS  XAVIER. 


5.  In  1608  the  French  founded  Quebec,  Canada,  where  they 
not  only  planted  the  cross  as  a  sign  of  their  own  faith,  but 
■established  a  missionary  home,  from  whence  the  Jesuits  sent 
forth  a  band  of  heroes  to  explore  the  country  and  convert  the 
Indians. 

6.  There  is  no  more  beautiful  page  in  the  history  of  the 
Church  than  that  of  the  Jesuits  in  North  America.  From 
Quebec  they  penetrated  into  New  York,  where  Jogues  gave 
Ms  life  for  the  conversion  of  the  Mohawks,  while  Brebeuf 


RELIGIOUS   WARS   IN   EUROPE.  297 

and  Lallemant  died  at  the  stake  for  their  Huron  converts. 
Up  the  St.  Lawrence  and  Ottawa  rivers,  along  Lakes  Huron' 
and  Michigan,  through  forests  and  amid  the  wild  tribes  of 
the  West,  Marquette  sought  the  Mississippi — preaching  the 
Gospel  everywhere — the  first  of  Europeans  to  look  upon  its- 
waters.  The  works  of  the  Jesuits  in  North  America  have 
disappeared  with  the  destruction  of  the  Indians,  but  they 
were  not  the  less  real,  nor  their  success  the  less  true,  because 
to-day  so  little  remains  to  tell  of  former  struggles  and 
triumphs. 

30.— Religious  Wars  in  Europe. 

1.  With  the  acceptance  of  the  doctrine  of  Luther,  "  that 
all  men  were  free  in  religion,^'  there  soon  rose  a  desire  to  be- 
also  free  in  secular  affairs. 

2.  In  Germany  the  Lutherans  took  up  arms,  pillaged  and 
burned  churches,  destroyed  monasteries,  and  massacred 
priests  and  religious.  After  great  loss  of  life  Charles  V. 
subdued  them,  and  in  1555,  by  the  peace  of  Augsburg,  ac- 
corded them  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion  ;  but  in  16 IB- 
they  again  rose  in  rebellion.  By  the  assistance  of  the  Danes 
and  Swedes,  and  the  Protestants  of  France,  they,  for  thirty 
years,  carried  on  war,  which  was  finally  ended  in  1648  by  the- 
treaty  of  Westphalia. 

3.  During  this  time  the  Oalvinists  of  France,  under  the- 
name  of  Huguenots,  began  to  disturb  the  peace.  In  1561 
they  took  up  arms,  pillaged  and  destroyed  churches,  mur- 
dered priests  and  nuns,  and  attacked  and  burned  a  number  of 
towns  and  villages. 

4.  As  the  result  of  a  political  plot  on  the  part  of  the  queen- 
mother,  Catherine  de  Medicis,  and  her  son,  Henry  of  Anjou,. 
the  Huguenots  were  attacked  on  the  eve  of  St.  Bartholomew 
(1572),  and  large  numbers  of  them  killed  in  Paris  and  else- 
where throughout  France.  By  the  Edict  of  Nantes  (1598)» 
they  were  granted  full  liberty  of  conscience  and  exceptional 
civil  concessions,  but  abusing  their  privileges,  the  Edict  was 


298  CHURCH  HISTORY. 

revoked  (1685),  when  many  of  them  fled  to  England  and 
emigrated  to  America,  settling  mostly  in  the  Carolinas  and 
■Georgia. 

5.  Under  the  long  reign  of  Elizabeth,  who  for  forty  years 
Tuled  England  with  a  rod  of  iron,  division  amongst  the  Prot- 
estants was  kept  down,  but  at  her  death  the  necessary  results 
came. 

6.  By  the  free  interpretation  of  the  Scriptures  there  rose 
a  sect,  caljing  themselves  Independents,  who  held  that  the 
reign  of  kings  was  incompatible  with  the  reign  of  Christ; 
that  priests  and  religious  ceremonies  and  symbols  must  be 
abolished,  and  kings  and  nobles  cease.  Under  the  name  of 
"  Levellers  "  they  gained  control  of  the  army,  and  defeating 
the  king,  Charles  I.,  he  was  tried,  condemned,  and  be- 
headed (1649). 

'7.  Under  the  name  of  Covenanters,  the  Calvinists  of  Scot- 
land began  a  war  against  all  who  differed  with  them  in  re- 
ligion. They  abolished  "popery  and  prelacy,"  and  under 
pain  of  fines  and  penalties  required  all  to  sign  the  Covenant 
•which  they  drew  up.  They  are  known  also  as  Presbyterians 
and  Puritans.  In  1643  they  formed  an  alliance  with  the  In- 
dependents of  England,  and  co-operated  in  the  defeat  and 
death  of  the  king. 

8.  Under  the  teachings  of  Zwingli,  one  of  the  leaders  of 
the  Eeformation,  the  Swiss  rose  in  rebellion,  to  be  followed 
by  the  Netherlands  and  Holland.  In  Prussia,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, and  Norway,  Protestantism  was  forced  upon  the  people 
at  the  point  of  the  sword.  The  same  was  done  in  England 
and  Scotland.  Everything  that  tyranny  could  invent  has 
been  tried  to  make  Ireland  Protestant,  but  has  ever  failed; 
the  Irish,  amid  poverty  and  persecution,  remaining  steadfast 
in  the  faith. 


BESULTS  OF  THE  TEACHIIfGS  OF  THE  REFORMATION.      299 


31. — Results  of  the  Teachings  of  the  Reformation. 

1.  "  An  open  Bible  and  free  interpretation,"  proclaimed  by 
the  Reformers,  destroys  the  authority  of  the  Church,  and 
practically  makes  reason  the  rule  of  faith.  Acting  upon  this, 
the  Socinians,  called  also  Unitarians,  began  (1562)  to  deny 
the  mystery  of  the  Trinity,  and  to  reject  all  doctrines  they 
could  not  understand. 

2.  These  were  followed  in  turn  by  the  Deists,  who  attacked 
revelation  and  the  whole  supernatural  order;  then  by  the 
infidels,  who  denied  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  the  exist- 
ence of  God,  and  the  diiference  between  good  and  evil. 

3.  From  Holland  and  England  these  doctrines  passed  into 
France,  where  they  received  additional  force  from  the  false 
and  exaggerated  teachings  of  the  Jansenists  (1640).  Rousseau 
(1749)  and  Voltaire  (1760)  took  them  up,  and  under  the  guise 
of  philosophy  assailed  the  whole  system  of  Christianity.  In 
a  short  time  France  and  Europe  were  in  a  blaze. 

4.  The  Jesuits  were  everywhere  attacked,  and  in  1773  sup- 
pressed by  a  decree  of  Pope  Clement  XIV.  In  1789  the 
French  Revolution  broke  out,  and  for  a  time  the  world  stood 
aghast  at  the  horrors  that  were  committed  under  the  name  of 
lil)erty. 

5.  The  property  of  the  Church  was  confiscated;  marriage 
declared  a  purely  civil  contract;  reason  deified  in  the  person 
of  a  wicked  woman;  and  the  country  ran  with  the  blood  of 
priests  and  nobles.  In  1793  Louis  XVI.  was  beheaded,  and 
in  1798  the  Sovereign  Pontiff,  Pius  VI.,  w\as  seized  upon,  by 
order  of  the  French  Directory,  and  rudely  dragged  through 
Italy  into  France,  where  he  died  the  next  year  (1799),  worn 
out  by  the  fatigues  and  hardships  to  which  he  had  been  sub- 
jected. 

6.  In  the  midst  of  these  horrors  Xapoleon  Bonaparte  ap- 
peared upon  the  scene,  and  by  the  brilliancy  of  his  genius 
and  the  success  of  the  French  arms  became  Emperor  of 
France,  and  in  1804  was  solemnly  crowned  in  Notre  Dame, 


300  CHURCH  HISTORY. 

Paris,  by  Pope  Pius  VII.  Five  years  after,  by  order  of  Na- 
poleon, the  States  of  the  Church  were  seized  upon  and  Pius 
VII.  dragged  into  France,  where  for  five  years  he  was  held  a 
prisoner.  In  1815  the  French  were  defeated  at  Waterloo, 
and  Napoleon  banished  to  the  Island  of  St.  Helena,  where  he 
died  in  the  year  1821. 

32.— General  Conclusion. 

1.  Though  much  has  been  necessarily  omitted  in  this  short 
history  of  the  Church,  yet  enough  has  been  given  to  show 
how  strangely  the  world  has  warred  against  God  and  religion. 

2.  The  Jews  rejected  Christ  and  persecuted  His  apostles,  to 
be  themselves  in  turn  persecuted  and  scattered  over  the  world 
without  home  or  country.  Kome  persecuted  the  Church,  and 
in  the  vain  hope  of  destroying  Christianity,  deluged  the  em- 
pire in  the  blood  of  the  martyrs. 

3.  Heresy  rose,  and  by  division  strove  to  destroy  the  unity 
of  faith,  beginning  with  the  denial  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus 
Christ,  and  ending  in  the  deification  of  human  reason,  and 
the  right  of  men  to  determine  for  themselves  what  they  shall 
or  shall  not  believe. 

4.  Heretofore  the  controversy  between  the  Church  and  the 
world  has  been  on  matters  of  faith.  In  the  Protestant  world 
faith  is  rapidly  passing  away,  to  be  replaced  by  indifference 
or  positive  hostility  to  religion.  The  sects  have  lost  their 
power,  are  divided  and  torn  among  themselves,  their  only 
bond  of  unity  being  a  common  hostility  to  Catholicity. 

5.  The  great  part  of  the  Protestant  world  seems  to  have 
lost  confidence  in  revelation  to  save  the  world,  and  is  falling 
back  upon  education,  hoping  that  men  will  be  saved  by  a 
knowledge  of  science  without  religion,  forgetting,  seemingly, 
that  man  is  a  spiritual  being,  and  needs  religion  to  purify  and 
guide  and  keep  his  unruly  passions  subject  to  reason. 

6.  Within  the  Church  there  is  much  to  console  and  much 
to  afflict.  The  indifferentism  of  the  world  is  largely  affecting 
the  faith  of  Catholics;  numbers  are  becoming  cold  or  adopt- 


GE]S"ERAL    CONCLUSION.  301 

ing  the  loose  doctrines  of  the  day.  The  teachings  on  civil 
freedom  now  so  prevalent  are  exciting  to  a  religious  freedom 
that  must  end  in  disbelief. 

7.  Germany  has  attempted  to  revive  religious  persecution, 
only  to  unite  Catholics  and  stir  up  their  faith.  The  infidels 
of  France  have  begun  a  war  upon  the  Church,  expelling  the 
religious  and  secularizing  education.  The  Italian  Govern- 
ment has  seized  upon  Home  and  the  States  of  the  Church; 
the  Pope  is  a  prisoner  in  the  Vatican,  yet  amid  all  this 
there  is  much  to  encourage. 

8.  At  no  time  in  the  Church's  history  have  the  bishops 
been  so  united  with  the  Sovereign  Pontiff  or  among  them- 
selves. Priests  and  people  are  filled  with  zeal.  In  England, 
Scotland,  and  America  the  Church  is  growing  with  wonder- 
ful rapidity,  and  in  Asia  and  Africa  thousands  are  being 
added  to  the  fold.  Persecution  but  purifies  and  unites; 
Christ  is  with  His  Church,  always  fair  and  ever  true.  Heaven 
and  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  Christ  and  His  Church  abide 
forever. 


APPENDIX. 


The  Feasts  of  the  Church. 

1.  The  better  to  teach  her  children  the  great  truths  of 
Religion  and  the  more  strongly  to  impress  npon  their  minds- 
the  mysteries  of  Redemption,  the  Church  has  appointed  cer- 
tain religious  feasts  to  be  kept.  That  these  may  never  he 
forgotten,  and  may  follow  each  other  in  due  order,  the  Eccle- 
siastical Year  is  divided  into  three  parts,  namely:  1st,  From 
Advent  to  Lent;  2d,  From  Lent  to  Pentecost;  and  3d,  From 
Pentecost  to  Advent  again. 

2.  Advent  means  coming,  and  immediately  precedes 
Christmas,  the  feast  in  which  the  Church  celebrates  the 
first  coming  of  Christ  upon  earth.  The  four  Sundays  of 
Advent  represent  the  four  thousand  years  before  the  coming 
of  Christ  upon  earth,  when  the  world  lay  buried  in  the  dark- 
ness of  infidelity,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  true  God  was^ 
mostly  confined  to  the  Patriarchs,  and,  after  them,  to  the 
Jewish  nation. 

3.  During  Advent  the  priest  wears  purple  vestments,  as  a. 
sign  of  sorrow  and  penance.  There  is  no  "  Gloria  in  Ex- 
celsis"  said  at  Mass,  and  all  worldly  amusements  are  set 
aside,  that  thus,  in  penance,  the  world  may  prepare  for 
Christmas,  the  most  beautiful  of  all  the  festivals  of  the  year,, 
when  young  and  old,  great  and  small,  become  children  with 
Christ,  their  new-born  King.  Christmas  is  peculiarly  the 
feast  of  childhood,  because  on  that  day  Christ  was  born — a 
child — to  the  world. 

4.  The  birth  of  Christ  is  threefold.     1st,  His  eternal  gener- 

303 


■304  *  APPENDIX. 

ation  in  the  bosom  of  His  Father;  2d,  His  birth  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin,  at  Bethlehem;  and  3d,  His  birth  in  the  soul, 
by  grace.  These  three  births  are  symbolized  by  the  three 
Masses  that  every  priest  is  permitted  to  say  on  Christmas 
day.  Then  the  joy  of  the  Christian  world  bursts  forth  in 
the  glad  song  of  "  Glory  to  God  in  the  Highest,^'  sung  for 
the  first  time  by  the  angels,  when,  on  the  first  Christmas 
morn,  they  announced  that  a  Savior  was  born. 

5.  After  Christmas  comes  the  feast  of  Saint  Stephen,  the 
first  martyr,  who  was  stoned  to  death,  and,  like  his  Master 
upon  the  cross,  died  praying  for  his  enemies.  Then  follow 
in  quick  succession  the  feasts  of  the  Circumcision  and 
Epiphany,  the  former  reminding  us  that,  on  the  eighth  day 
after  His  birth,  Christ  first  shed  His  blood;  the  latter  telling' 
of  the  visit  of  the  Wise  Men,  who  came  from  the  far-off  East 
to  adore  Him. 

6.  On  the  second  of  February  is  commemorated  the  Pres- 
entation of  Christ  in  the  Temple.  This  feast  is  also 
known  as  Candlemas,  because  on  that  day  are  blessed  the 
candles  to  be  used  in  the  church  during  the  year.  On  this 
day  candles  are  also  blessed  to  be  used  by  the  faithful  in 
their  homes,  either  at  their  private  devotions  or  when  the 
sacraments  are  to  be  adaiinistered  to  the  sick. 

7.  Lent,  the  second  part  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Year,  begins 
with  Ash-Wednesday,  a  day  deriving  its  name  from  the 
custom  of  blessing  ashes  and  sprinkling  them  on  the  heads  of 
the  faithful,  to  remind  them  that  dust  they  are^  and  unto 
dust  they  shall  return, 

8.  During  the  forty  days  of  Lent  there  is  no  "  Gloria  ^'  sung 
at  Mass  ;  and  again,  as  in  Advent,  the  priest  is  clad  in 
purple;  amusements  are  laid  aside,  and  in  imitation  of 
Christ's  fast  of  forty  days,  the  faithful  are  commanded  to 
fast  and  do  penance  for  their  sins. 

9.  On  Passion-Sunday,  to  remind  us  of  the  sorrow  and 
suffering  of  Christ,  the  crucifixes  and  pictures  in  the  church 
are  covered,  and  remain  so  till  Holy  Saturday.  On  Palm- 
Sunday  palms  are  blessed,  distributed  among  the  people, 


THE   FEASTS   OF   THE    CHURCH.  305 

and  carried  in  procession  ronnd  the  church,  to  commemorate 
the  triumphal  entry  of  Christ  into  Jerusalem. 

10.  The  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament  is  commemo- 
rated on  Holy  Thursday.  On  this  day  the  consecrated 
Host,  which  is  to  be  consumed  at  the  office  of  the  next  day, 
is  kept  on  a  side-altar,  decorated  with  flowers  and  lights,  and 
called  the  Kepository.  From  the  Mass  of  this  day  to  the 
Mass  of  Holy  Saturday  no  church-bells  are  rung, — a  sign 
of  the  deep  sorrow  of  the  Church. 

llo  On  Good  Friday  all  is  hushed:  the  altars  are  bare, 
the  priest  is  clad  in  deepest  black,  and  the  plaintive  song  of 
the  Church  tells  the  agony  of  her  heart.  The  great  sacrifice 
of  Calvary,  on  which  Christ  Our  Savior  died  for  the  world, 
is  in  the  thoughts  of  the  faithful;  while  sorrow  for  sin  and 
love  for  God  fill  their  hearts. 

12.  Holy  Saturday,  the  day  on  which  Christ's  body  lay 
in  the  tomb,  is  spent  in  prayer  and  meditation.  At  the  Mass 
of  this  day  is  blessed  the  new  fire,  struck  from  a  rock,  a  fit 
emblem  of  Christ,  who  is  both  light  to  the  world  and  a  rock 
to  His  Church. 

13.  The  Baptismal  Water  and  the  Paschal  Candle  are 
blessed  after  the  reading  of  the  prophecies  that  foretold  the 
coming  of  Our  Savior.  Then,  in  the  calm  repose  of  expecta- 
tion, the  world  awaits  the  glorious  dawn  of  Easter-day,  to 
burst  forth  in  a  grand  Allgluia  of  praise  to  Christ  risen  from 
the  dead. 

14.  As  Christ  rose  at  early  morn,  so  at  dawn  of  day  the 
bells  ring  out  their  merry  peal  to  tell  us  of  Easter  and  of 
Christ  risen  from  the  dead.  By  His  death  Christ  showed 
Himself  man;  but  by  His  Resurrection  He  proved  Himself 
God. 

15.  The  season  of  the  year  when  Easter  comes  also  con- 
tributes much  to  the  general  joy.  Winter  is  past,  and  spring 
is  come;  the  merry  song  of  the  birds  tells  of  their  return  to 
cheer  us  with  their  presence;  the  trees  are  clothing  them- 
selves in  softest  green,  and  the  fields  are  decked  in  fairest 
flowers.     All  nature  is  waking  from  its  wintry  sleep,  as  if  to 


306  APPENDIX. 

join  the  Church  in  joyful  praise,  for  Christ  has  risen  trium- 
phant over  sin  and  hell. 

16.  The  first  Sunday  after  Easter  is  called  Low  Sunday; 
in  ancient  times  the  Catechumens,  that  were  baptized  on 
Holy  Saturday,  were  wont  to  wear  up  to  this  day  the  white 
robes  that  were  put  on  them  at  their  baptism. 

After  Easter  come  the  Rogation-days,  or  days  of  prayer, 
when  the  Church  calls  upon  her  children  to  pray  for  preser- 
vation from  evil,  for  the  attainment  of  all  things  necessary 
for  their  spiritual  and  temporal  welfare,  but  especially  for 
the  blessing  of  God  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth. 

17.  Forty  days  after  Easter  the  Ascension  of  Christ  into 
heaven  is  celebrated,  and  another  interval  of  ten  days  ushers 
in  the  feast  of  Pentecost.  It  commemorates  the  day  on 
which,  in  accordance  with  the  promice  of  Christ,  the  Holy 
Ghost  came  in  the  form  of  fiery  tongues  and  sat  upon  His 
apostles,  filling  them  with  courage  and  wisdom,  and  power 
and  strength,  to  go  forth  to  teach  and  convert  the  world. 
With  this  first  Pentecost  began  the  abiding  presence  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  in  the  Church,  a  presence  that  has  never  ceased, 
and  never  will  cease  till  time  shall  be  no  more,  because  Christ 
promised  that  the  Holy  Ghost  should  forever  abide  with 
His  Church  and  teach  her  all  truth. 

18.  The  Sunday  following  Pentecost  is  Trinity  Sunday, 
and  with  it  begins  the  third  part  of  the  Ecclesiastical  Year. 
On  this  day  the  Church  honors,  in  an  especial  manner,  the 
mystery  of  the  Most  Blessed  Trinity,  three  Divine  Persons  in 
one  God:  the  Father,  the  Son.  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

19.  Thursday  in  the  first  week  after  Trinity  Sunday  is 
that  great  feast  of  love.  Corpus  Christi,  on  which  we  cele- 
brate the  bodily  presence  of  Christ  in  His  Church.  It  was 
not  enough  for  Christ  to  die  for  the  world,  but,  as  a  new  and 
wonderful  proof  of  Hie  love.  He  yet  remains  on  earth,  even 
after  His  ascension  into  heaven.  On  Holy  Thursday  the 
Church  celebrated  the  institution  of  the  Blessed  Sacrament, 
but  that  was  a  joy  mingled  with  the  sorrows  of  Holy  Week. 

20.  Another  and  more  fitting  time  was  needed,  when  the 


THE   FEASTS   OF   THE   CHUKCH.  307 

Christian  heart  could  give  itself  to  holiest  joy  and  boundless 
praise  of  Him  who,  through  love  for  man,  lives  upon  our 
altars  to  feed  and  strengthen  us  with  His  own  body  and 
blood.  Hence  the  feast  of  Corpus  Christi,  or  "the  body  of 
Christ/'  was  instituted,  that  on  this  day,  amid  processions, 
flowers,  and  lights,  we  might  pour  forth  our  hearts  in  praise 
and  love. 

21.  Besides  these  greater  feasts  that  speak  to  us  of  God,. 
His  nature,  and  His  works,  there  are  others  that  tell  us  of 
His  mother.  Such  are  the  Annunciation  and  Assumption,. 
the  one,  to  remind  us  how,  more  than  eighteen  hundred  years 
ago,  the  angel  Gabriel  was  sent  by  God  to  Mary,  the  humble 
virgin  of  Nazareth,  to  announce  to  her  that  she  had  been 
chosen  of  all  the  daughters  of  Eve,  as  alone  worthy  to  be  the 
mother  of  the  long-looked-for  Redeemer;  the  other,  to  recall 
to  our  minds  that  when,  in  obedience  to  the  decrees  of  God,, 
the  Blessed  Virgin  died,  she  was  immediately  raised  to  life 
again,  and  in  triumph  carried  up  by  the  angels  into  heaven,. 
Avhere,  body  and  soul  united,  she  is  and  will  be  for  eternity. 

22.  There  are  also  the  lesser  feasts  of  the  Saints,  as  those 
of  Peter  and  Paul,  and  John,  and  other  apostles,  together 
with  those  of  that  heroic  band  of  martyrs  and  confessors  who 
have  adorned  the  history  of  the  Church  from  the  beginning 
even  to  our  own  times.  All  these  minor  festivals  end  and 
are  included  in  the  glorious  feast  of  All  Saints,  on  which 
are  gathered  together  all  Christian  heroes,  the  known  and  the 
unknown,  that  none  may  pass  without  their  due  share  of 
praise.  But  as  the  Church  forgets  none  of  her  children,  she 
adds  the  feast  of  All  Souls,  on  which  we  pray  for  the  dead 
detained  in  Purgatory,  that  they  may  soon  be  freed  from 
their  sufferings. 

23.  All  Souls'  Day  closes  the  Ecclesiastical  Year,  but  it 
begins  again  with  Advent,  followed  by  that  round  of  feasts 
and  joys  that  tell  us  of  another  year  of  hopes  and  sorrows* 
Besides  these  feasts  there  are  the  Sunday  obligations  of  rest 
and  worship,  when  the  Holy  Sacrifice  is  offered,  the  Scriptures 
are  read,  and  the  people  instructed. 


308 


APPENDIX. 


24.  The  Ember-days,  which  are  the  Wednesdays,  Fridays, 
and  Saturdays  immediately  after  tlie  first  Sunday  of  Lent, 
Pentecost,  September  14th,  and  the  third  Sunday  of  Advent 
are  days  of  fasting  and  of  abstinence.  According  to  Pope 
St.  Leo,  the  object  of  this  fast  is  that  we  may  purify  our  souls 
and  do  penance  as  we  begin  each  quarter  of  the  year. 

25.  It  is  not  enough  for  us  to  know  these  feasts  and  fasts, 
but  we  must  keep  them,  as  the  Church  commands;  for  when 
we  obey  her  we  obey  the  voice  of  God,  and  may  then  hope  to 
share  with  Him  the  never-ending  joys  of  heaven. 


PRONOUNCING    VOCABULARY 

OF 

PROPER  AND  GEOGRAPHICAL  NAMES 


TO    BE    FOUND    IN    THIS    HISTORY. 


The  diacritical  marks  are  the  same  as  those  used  in  Webster'i 
Dictionary. 

The  geographical  names  are  set  in  this  style  of  type. 


Aa'ron  (ar'on). 

Ab'don. 

A'bel. 

Ab'e-san  (abO. 

A-bi'a. 

A-brron. 

A-bis'ai. 

Ab'ner. 

A'Tbra-ham. 

Ab'sa-lom. 

A'-eh?ib. 

A'«haz. 

A-cha'ia  (-y&). 

A'cre  (a'ker). 

Ad'am. 

A-di'e-ran. 

Ad-ri-at'ic. 

Ag-ge'us. 

A.grip'p&. 


A-hi'a-16n. 

Al'a  ric. 

Al^ban. 

Al-ber'tus  Mag'nus. 

AJ  ca'na. 

Arcuiu  (-kwin). 

Al-ex-an'dri-a. 

A-mal^i-eites. 

A'man. 

Am  a-si'as. 

Am'bro§e. 

Am'mon. 

Am'mon-ites. 

An-ani'as. 

An'na. 

Ananas. 

An'selm. 

An'ti-bch. 

Aii-ti'o-€hufl- 


An-to-ni''nus  Pi'us. 

A-qui^nas. 

Ar'a-g5n. 

Ar'a-rat. 

Ar-e-op'a-gus. 

Ar-i-ma-the'a. 

Ar-is-tofle. 

A'ri-us. 

Aries  (arlz), 

Ar-magh'  (ar-maO. 

Ar-me'ni-a. 

Ar-tax-erx'eg. 

A's4. 

As'ca-15n. 

As-si'si. 

As-su-e'rus. 

As-syr'i-a. 

As-t5rphiiB. 


310 


PRONOUKCING   VOCABULARY. 


Ath-a-ira. 

Ath-a-na'si-as. 
Ath'ens. 

At'til-a. 

Augs^burg       (owgs'- 

boorg). 
Au-giis'tine. 
Au-giis'tus. 
Az-a-ri'as. 

Ba'al. 

Barbel. 

Bab'y-lon. 

Bab-y-l5'ni-an§. 

Bal-tas'sar. 

Ba-rab'bas. 

Ba'rac. 

Biir-ba-ros'sa. 

Bar'na-bas. 

Bar-th6ro-mew. 

Ba-tba'el. 

Ba'sil. 

Bee. 

Bede. 

Bel. 

Ben'ja-min. 

Be-re'a. 

Be-tha'ni-a. 

Beth'el. 

Beth'le-hem. 

Beth'pha-ge'. 

Beth-sa'be-e. 

Beth-sa'i-da. 

Beth-u-li'a. 

Blas'co  de  Ga'ray  (ri). 

B6-16g'na  (b5-l6n'ya). 


Bo'na-parte. 

Bo-na-ven'tiire. 

BSn^i-fage. 

Bo'oz. 

Bos-suet'  (bo-sii-aO. 

Bouil-lon'  (boo-yon"). 

Bre'beuf. 

Bru'no. 

Cae'sar  (see'zar). 

Cain. 

Ca-i'nan, 

Ca'i-pbas. 

Caleb. 

Cal'va-ry. 

Cal'vin. 

Ca'na. 

Oan'ter-bur-y  (-ber- 
ry). 

Ca-phar'na-um. 

Ca'rith. 

Car'mel. 

Oar'thage  (-thij). 

Car-thu''§ian§. 

Ce-cin-a. 

Ce'dron. 

Cel'sus. 

Ces-a-re'a  Phi-lip'pi. 

CeKes-tlne. 

Ce-rin'tbi-ang. 

Ohal'ce-dSn. 

Chal-dee'. 

Cbam. 

Cha'naan. 

Char-le-magne'  (shar- 
le-man'). 


Chi'os. 

Cbrys'os-tom. 

9i<;'e-ro. 

^is-ter'cians. 

Clem'ent. 

Cle'o-pbas. 

Cler-m6nt'. 

Clo-til'da. 

Clo'vis. 

Olii'ny. 

CSl'chis  (kis). 

Oo-logne'  (ko-lonO. 

Co-lum'ba. 

Con'stan-tine. 

Oon-stan-ti-no'ple. 

Co-per'ni-cus. 

Co're. 

Cor'inth. 

Cor-ne'li-us. 

9yp'ri-an. 

Cy'prus. 

^y-re'ne. 

Da'gon. 

Da-mas'cus. 

Da-mi-an'us. 

Dan'iel  (-yel). 

Dan'te. 

Da-ri'us. 

Da'than. 

Da'vid. 

De-me'tri-us. 

De-mos''tbe-ne§. 

Der'be. 

Dl-o-cle'tian. 

Di-o-nys'i-us. 


PRONOUNCING   VOCABULARY. 


311 


Do-mi'tian. 
Do-na'tus. 

Eb'i-on-ites. 

Ec-cle-gi-as'ti  -euB. 

C-des'sa. 

E'dom  ites. 

E'gypt. 

E-g7p'tian. 

E-le-a'zar. 

El-eu-the'ri-us. 

E-iras. 

E-li-e'zer. 

E-lim'e-le^h. 

El-i-se'us. 

Ery-mas. 

Xjm'ma-us. 

E'ne-as. 

E'no€li. 

E'nos. 

Eph'e-suB. 

E'phra-im. 

E'sau. 

Es'dras. 

Es'ther  (-ter). 

Eth'el-bert. 

E-thi-o'pi-a. 

Eu'clid  (yoo'klid). 

Xiu-phra'tes. 

Eu'ty-€heg. 

Eve. 

Ez-e-€hi'as. 

E-ze'«hi-el. 

Fe-li<j'i-ta8. 
Pelix. 


FSr-ra'ra. 
Francis  de  Sa]e§. 
Francis  Xavier  (zSV- 

yer). 

Gab'e-lus. 
Ga'bri-el. 
Ga-lic'i-a  (-lish). 
Gai'i-lee. 
Gal-i-le'o. 
Ga-mali-el. 
Gar'i-zim. 
Ga'za. 
Ged'e-on. 
Ge-nes'a-rSth. 
Ge-ne'va. 
Gen'ser-i*. 
GSa'tlles. 
Ger'bert. 
Ges'sen. 
Geth-sem'a-nL 
Gi-e'zi. 
Gnos'ti€s. 
Go'a. 
Go-li'ath. 
Go-m6r'rha. 
Gra-na'da. 
Greg'o-ry    Naz-i-an'- 
zen. 

HS,b'a-eu-e. 

Ha-(jgrda-ma. 

Rach'i.la. 

Ha'ran. 

He'brew  (-bru). 

Be'bron. 


Hell. 

Her-a-cli'us. 

Her'od. 

He-ro'di-as. 

Her'u-li. 

Hi-la'ri-on. 

Hip'po. 

Hol-o-fer'nef. 

Ho'reb. 

Hiiss. 

Ig-na'ti-us  Loy-6la. 

I-6'na. 

Ir-e-ne'us. 

I'gaac  (-zak). 

Fsai. 

I-§a'ias  (yas). 

Is-e^r'i-ot. 

Is'ma-elites. 

Ig'ra-el. 

I§'ra-el-ites. 

Ja'^ob. 

Ja'ir. 

Ja'i-rus. 

JSn-ic'u-lum. 

Jan'sen. 

Ja'phet. 

Ja'red. 

Je-eh-o-ni'aa. 

Je'hu. 

Jeph'te. 

Jer-e-mi'as. 

Jer'i-cho. 

Jer  o-bo'am. 

Je-rome', 


312 


PRONOUNCING   VOCABULARY. 


Je-ru'sa-lem. 

LeM. 

MS,x'i-min. 

Jez'a-bel. 

Le'vltes. 

Mec'ca. 

Jo'ab. 

Lxb'a-nus. 

Medea 

J6'a-€haz. 

Li-gno'ri. 

Me-di'na. 

Jo'a-€him. 

LSm^bards. 

Me  d-i-ter-ra'ne-an 

Jo'a-€hm. 

Lot. 

Mel-ehi§'e-de€. 

Jo'as. 

Lu'<;i-fer. 

Mes-o-po-ta'mi-a. 

Jo'a-tham. 

Lti'cji-us. 

Mes-si'ah. 

Job. 

Ltike. 

Mi'€hael. 

Jo'el. 

Lti'ther. 

Mi-eh«'as, 

Joi'a-da. 

Ly'co'ni-a. 

Mi'€hol. 

Jo'nas. 

Lyd'da. 

Mil'an 

Jon'a-than. 

Lyd'i-a. 

Mi-le'tus. 

J6p'pe. 

Lys'tra. 

Mis'a-el. 

Jo'ram. 

Ma9-e-d6'ni-a. 

Mo'ab. 

Jor'dan. 

Ma-eh'a-bee§. 

Mo'ab-iteg. 

Jopfues  (zhog). 

Ma-eli-a-be''us. 

Mo-ham'med. 

Jos'a-phat. 

Ma'di-an. 

M6nl-€a. 

Jo'§eph. 

Ma'di-an-ites. 

Mon'te  Oa-si'n5» 

Jo-sras. 

Mag-da-le'ne. 

Mo-ri'a. 

Jos'u-e. 

Mal-a-bar'. 

Mo'geg. 

Jii'da. 

Mal-a-elii'as. 

Jii'das. 

Ma  la'le-el. 

Na'a-man. 

Ju-de'a. 

Mara-sar. 

Na'both. 

JuMith. 

Mar^hus. 

Na'€li6r. 

Ju'li-an. 

Mal'ta. 

Na'im. 

Jus'tin. 

Ma-nas'seg. 

Nantes. 

Man-i-€he'an§. 

Na-po'le-6D. 

La'ban. 

Mar'«us  Au-reli-us. 

Na'than. 

Lal-e-mant'  (lal-m5n'). 

Mar'do-«hai. 

Na-tban'i-eL 

La'me-eh. 

Marquette'  (-ket). 

Naz-a-rene'. 

Lan'fran-6. 

Math-a-thi'as. 

Naz'a-reth. 

Law'ren^e. 

Ma-thti'sa-lem. 

Ne'bo. 

Laz'a-riis. 

Mat'thew  (m&th'tliu). 

Ngb-u-€bod-o-nO'soi 

Le'a. 

Mat-thi'as  (math-thi'- 

Ne-he-mi'aa 

LSs'bos. 

as). 

Ne'ro. 

PEONOUNCING  VOCABULARY. 


313 


Nes-tS'ri-us. 

Pha'ra-o. 

Sa-mar'i-tan§. 

Niqe  (nes). 

Phar'i-see§. 

Sam 'gar. 

Nic-o-de'mus. 

Phil'ip. 

Sa'mos. 

NUe. 

Phi-lis'tineg. 

Sam'son. 

Nin'i-an. 

PHn'e-es. 

Sam'u-el. 

Nin'i-ve. 

Pho'gor. 

Saph-rr&. 

No'e. 

Phryg'i-a. 

Sar'a-(;en§. 

No'e-mi. 

Pi-sid'i-a. 

Sa'rah. 

No'tre  Dame'. 

Poi-tiers'  (pwa-ti-a'). 

Sar-din-i-a. 

No-yon'. 

Pory-carp. 

Saul. 
* 

P5n'ti-U8  Pilate. 

Sco'tus  Er-i-ge'ni. 

O'bed. 

Prague. 

Sed-e-Qi'as. 

0€li-o-zi'as. 

Pu'ti-phar. 

Sem. 

O-do'a-eer. 

r 

Sem'e-i. 

Ol'i-vet. 

Ra'cheL 

Sen-na-eh'e-rib. 

Opli'ni. 

Ra'ges. 

SS-rep'ta. 

Or'i-gen. 

Ra-gu'el. 

Ser'gi-U8. 

Or'pha. 

Ra'pha-el. 

Setb. 

O'tho. 

t 

Ra-ven'na. 

Se-ve'rus. 

O-thS'ni-eL 

Re-be€'€a. 

Si'-ehar. 

Ozi'as. 

Re-mig'i-us. 

Si'chem. 

Pa-eho'mi-us. 

Rheims. 

Si9'i-ly. 

Pares-tine. 

Rob'o-am. 

Si'don. 

Pal-la'di-us. 

Ro'de. 

Si-do'ni-ang. 

Pa-ra-guay'  (gwi). 

Rous-seau'  (roo-soO. 

Silas. 

Par'thi-a. 

Ru'ben. 

SMo'e. 

Par'thi-an§. 

Ruth. 

Sim'e-on. 

Pat'mos. 

Si'mon. 

Paul. 

Sa'ba. 

Si'nai. 

Pe-irgi-us. 

Sa-be'an§. 

Si'ra^li. 

Pep'in. 

Sa-beiai-an§. 

Sbd'om. 

Per-pet'u-&. 

Sad'du-(?ee§. 

Soro-mon. 

Per'si-a. 

Sa'lem. 

SpierSc 

Per'si-an§. 

Sal-man-a'sar. 

Ste'pben  (-vgn). 

Pe'ter. 

Sa-lo'me. 

Su-bi-a'co. 

Pe'trawh. 

Sam-a-ri'a. 

Suev'i  (swav'D. 

314 


PRONOUNCING  VOCABULARY. 


Su-§an'na. 
Syl-ves'ter. 
Syr'i-a. 
Syr'i-ang. 

Tab'i-tha. 

Ta'ra. 

Ter-tulli-an. 

Tet'zel  (-sel). 

Thad-de^us. 

Thare. 

Thar'sis. 

The-ba'is. 

Thebes. 

The-o-do'si-us. 


Thes-sa-lo-ni'ca. 

ThoFar. 

Thu-rin'gi-a. 

Ti'ber. 

Ti'gris. 

Tirn'o-thy. 

Ti'tus. 

To-bi'as. 

Tot'i-la. 

Tro'as. 

Tyre. 

U-ri'as. 

Van'dals. 
Vx-co-va'ro. 


Vic'tor  E-man'u-el. 
Vir-giri-us. 
Vig'i-goths. 
Voltaire'  (-ter). 

Wa-ter-16b'. 

West-pha'li-a. 

Wit'ten-berg. 

V^yc'liffe. 

Za-ch-a-ri'as. 

Za-eh'a-rj. 

Za-ehe'us. 

Ze-lo'teg. 

Zo-rob'a-bel. 

Zwing'li  (tswinglee). 


CONTENTS. 


HISTORY  OF  THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 


AGE    I. 


EARLY   HISTORY  I    FROM   ADAM   TO   ABRAHAM. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

1.  The  Creation  of  the  World 7 

2.  The  Happiness  of  Adam  and  Eve 

in  Paradise 8 

3.  The  Angels  and  the  Fall  of  our 

First  Parents 9 

4.  The  Punishment  of  Sin  and  the 

Promise  of  a  Redeemer 11 


CHAP.  PAGE 

5.  Cain  and  Abel 12 

6.  The  Deluge  13 

7.  The  Sacrifice  of  Noe 15 

8.  The  Sons  of  Noe.— The  Tower  of 

Babel 16 

The  Early  Patriarchs 18 


AGE   II 


THE   ELECTIOJ^   OF   THE   PEOPLE   OF   ISRAEL! 
FROM   ABRAHAM   TO   MOSES. 


0.  T lie  Call  of  Abraham 18 

10.  Tile  Virtues  of  Abraham 19 

11.  Abraham's  Hospitality 20 

12.  Abraham's  Spirit  of  Self-sacri- 

fice   22 

1 3.  Isaac  Marries  Rebecca 24 

14.  Esau  and  Jacob 26 

15.  Jacob's  Flight  and  Sojourn  with 

Laban 28 

16.  Jacob's  Return  29 

17.  Joseph  in  his  Father's  House 30 

18.  Joseph  Sold  into  Egypt 31 


19.  Joseph   in   the  House  of   Puti- 

phar 32 

20.  Joseph  in  Prison 33 

21.  Joseph's  Greatness 34 

22.  Josepii's  Brethren  go  into  Egypt  36 

23.  Benjamin  Goes  Down  to  Egypt. .  37 

24.  Joseph's  Silver  Cup 38 

25.  Jacob  Goes  Down  to  Egypt 39 

26.  The    Death    of   Jacob    and   Jo- 

seph 41 

27.  The  Patience  of  Job 42 


AGE    III. 


THE   WONDERFUL     EDUCATION^     OF    THE   PEOPLE   OF   ISRAEL 
FROM   MOSES   TO    DAVID. 


28.  The  Birth  of  Moses 45 

29.  The  Call  of  Moses 46 

30.  The  Ten  Plagues  of  Egypt 48 


31.  The  Death  of  the  First-born.— 
The  Paschal  Lamb.— The  De- 
parture from  Egypt 49 


315 


316 


CONTENTS. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

32.  The  Passage  of  the  Red  Sea 50 

33.  The  Quails,  the  Manna,  and  the 

Water  in  the  Desert 52 

34.  The  Ten  Commandments 53 

35.  The  Golden  Calf 55 

36.  The  Ordinances  for  the  Worship 

of  God 57 

37.  The  False  Messengers.— The  Mur- 

murs of  the   People.  —  God's 
Chastisements 60 

38.  Core,  Dathan,  and  Abiron 61 

39.  The  Hesitation  of  Moses  and  the 

Brazen  Serpent 62 


CHAP.  PAGE 

40.  The  Death  of  Moses 63 

41.  The  Israelites  enter  the  Promised 

Land 64 

42.  The  Judges - 65 

43.  The  Pious  Ruth 67 

44.  The  Sons  of  Heli 68 

45.  Saul,  the  First  King 70 

46.  David 71 

46.  David  and  Goliath 72 

48.  Jonathan's     Love     and     Saul's 

Hatred  for  David 74 

49.  David's    Generosity    to    Saul.— 

Saul's  Death 75 


AGE    IV. 

THE   GRANDEUR   OF   THE    PEOPLE   OF   ISRAEL  :     FROM     DAVID 
TO   THE   DIVISION   OF   THE    KINGDOM    UNDER   LOBOAMo 


50.  The  Great  and  Pious  King  David  76 

51.  The  Revolt  and  Chastisement  of 

Absalom 78 

52.  The  Last  Days  of  David 81 

53.  The  Wisdom  of  Solomon  81 


54.  The  Building  and  Dedication  of 

the  Temple  of  Jerusalem 83 

55.  The  Magnificence  of  Solomon.— 

HisEnd 84 

56.  The  Division  of  the  Kingdom  ...     85 


AGE    V. 

THE   DECLINE   OF   THE   PEOPLE   OF   ISRAEL: 
FROM   ROBOAM  TO    JESUS   CHRIST. 

PART    FIRST. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF   ISKAEL  TO    ITS    DESTRUCTION    BY    THE    KINGS 
OF    ASSYRIA. 


57.  A  General  View 87 

58.  God  Sends  the  Prophet  Elias ...  88 

59.  Elias  and  the  Priests  of  Baal 89 

60.  The  Vineyard  of  Naboth 91 

61.  The  Prophet  Eliseus 92 

m.  Jonas  the  Prophet 94 

«3.  The  End  of  the  Kingdom  of  Is- 
rael   96 


64.  The  Old  Tobias 96 

65.  The  Counsels  of  Tobias  to   his 

Son 97 

66.  The    Journey     of    tho    Young 

Tobias 98 

67.  The  Return  of  Tobias 99 


CONTENTS. 


317 


PART  SECOND. 


THE  KINGDOM  OF  JUDA  TO  THE  BERTH  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

68.  A   Summary   of    the   Principal 

Events 100 

69.  The  Kings  of  Juda  from  Rohoam 

to  Ezechias 101 

70.  The  Pious  King  Ezechias 102 

71.  The  Kings  Immediately  Preced- 

ing the  Babylonish  Captivity. .  103 

72.  The  Prophets 104 

73.  The  Captivity  of  Babylon 105 

74.  Daniel    and    the  Three   Young 

Men 106 

75.  Daniel  Saves  Susanna 107 

76.  The  Three  Young   Men   in   the 

Fiery  Furnace 108 


CHAP.  PAGE 

77.  Daniel  ana  King  Baltassar 110 

78.  Daniel  and  the  Idol  Bel 110 

79.  Daniel  in  the  Lions'  Den Ill 

80.  The  Jews  Return  from  Captivity  113 

81.  The  Prophets  after  the  Captivity  114 
92.  Esther 115 

83.  Judith  118 

84.  Eleazar  the  Martyr 120 

85.  The   Martyrdom   of   the   Seven 

Machabees 120 

86.  Mathathias  and  Judas  Macha- 

beus 122 

87.  From  the  Machabees   to  Jesus 

Christ 125 


HISTORY  OF  THE  NEW  TESTAMENT. 


PART  FIRST. 
HISTORY  OF  JESUS  CHRIST. 


The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist 

Announced 127 

The  Birth  of  Jesus  Announced . .  128 

Mary  Visits  Elizabeth 130 

The  Birth  of  John  the  Baptist. . .  131 
The  Birth  of  Jesus  Christ 132 


6.  The  Shepherds 132 

7.  The  Kings  from  the  East 134 

8.  Jesus  Presented  in  the  Temple. . ,  135 

9.  The  Flight  into  Egypt 13ft 

10.  The  Child  Jesus  in  the  Temple  . .  13& 


THE   PUBLIC    LIFE   OF   JESUS   CHRIST. 


11.  The  Preaching  of  John  the  Bap- 

tist   139 

12.  Jesus  is  Baptized  and  Tempted..  140 

13.  Jesus  the  Lamb  of  God 142 


14.  The    First    Disciples    of  Jesus 

Christ 142 

15.  The  Marriage  at  Cana 143 


318 


CONTENTS. 


THE   FIRST   YEAR   OF   CHRIST'S    PUBLIC    MINISTRY. 


■CHAP.  PAGE 

16.  Christ's  Zeal  for  the  Sanctity  of 

the  Temple 144 

17.  Nicodemus  comes  to  see  Jesus...  145 

18.  Jesus  at  the  Well  of  Jacob 146 

19   Jesus  Preaches  at  Nazareth 147 

20.  The  Miracles  of  Jesus  at  Caphar- 

naum 148 

21.  The     Miraculous     Draught     of 
Fishes 149 


CHAP.  PAGE 

22.  The  Paralytic 150 

23.  The  Sermon  on  the  Mountain.. ..  151 

24.  The  Leper.— The  Centurion's  Ser- 

vant    154 

25.  Tl)e  Widow's  Son  of  Nairn 155 

26.  Mary  Magdalene 156 

27.  The  Messengers  of  John  the  Bap- 

tist   157 


THE    SECOND    YEAR   OF   CHRIST'S   PUBLIC   MINISTRY. 


28.  Jesus  Cures  a  Man  who  had  been 

Sick  Thirty-eight  Years 157 

29.  The  Seven  Parables  of  the  King- 

dom of  God 159 

30.  The  Tempest  Calmed  162 

31 .  The  Daughter  of  Jairus •  163 

32.  Jesus  Chooses  His  Apostles 164 

33.  John  the  Baptist  Beheaded 165 

34.  Tlie  Miracle  of  the  Loaves  and 

Fishes 166 

35.  The  Promise  of  the  Blessed  Sac- 

rament    167 

36.  The  Woman  of  Chanaan.. 168 

37.  The  Primacy  Confei-red  on  Peter  169 

38.  The  Transfiguration 170 

39.  Jesus  the  Friend  of  Children.— 

Scandal 171 

40.  The  Pardon  of  Injuries.— The  Un- 

forgiving Servant 172 

41 .  The  Power  of  the  Keys  given  to 

the  Apostles 173 

42.  The  Parable  of  the  Good  Samar- 

itan    173 

43.  Mary  and  Martha 174 

41.  The  Lord's  Prayer 175 


45.  The  Lost  Sheep  and  the  Good 

Shepherd 176 

46.  The  Prodigal  Child 177 

47.  The  Rich  Man  and  Lazarus 178 

48.  The  Cure  of  the  Man  Born  Blind  180 

49.  The  Ten  Lepers 181 

50.  The  Publican  and  the  Pharisee,.  182 

51.  The  Rich  Young  Man 183 

52.  The  Laborers  in  the  Vineyard. . .  184 

53.  The  Resurrection  of  Lazarus 185 

54.  The  Jews  Seek  to  Kill  Jesus 186 

55.  Zacheus,  the  Chief  of  the  Publi- 

cans   187 

56.  Mary  Magdalene  Anoints  Jesus..  188 

57.  Christ's    Triumphal    Entry  into 

Jerusalem J89 

58.  The  Parable  of  the  Marriage 

Feast  190 

59.  The  Tribute  to  Caesar 191 

60.  Christ  Foretells  the  Destruction 

of  Jerusalem  and  the  End  of 
the  World 192 

61.  The  Parable  of  the  Five  Wise  and 

the  Five  Foolish  Virgins 193 

62.  The  Parable  of  the  Talents 194 

63.  The  Last  Judgment 195 


THE    PASSION    AND    DEATH    OF    JESUS    CHRIST. 


64.  The  Paschal  Lamb 196 

'  €5.  The  Washing  of  Feet 196 

66.  Christ  Institutes  the  Blessed  Sac- 
rament   197 


67.  Jesus  Foretells  the  Treason  of 

Judas  and  the  Denial  of  Peter  198 

68.  Christ's    Last  Discourse  to  Ilis 

Apostles 203 


CONTENTS. 


319 


CHAP.  PAGE 

60.  Jesus    in    the  Garden  of   Geth- 

semaiii .     200 

70.  Jesus  Delivered  up  to  His  Ene- 

mies    201 

71.  Jesus  before  the  High  Priest....  202 

72.  Peter  Denies  Jesus 203 

73.  The  Despair  of  Judas 205 

74.  Jesus  Insulted  205 

75.  Jesus  before  Pilate  and  Herod.. .  205 

76.  Jesus  and  Barabbas 207 


CHAP.  PAGE 

77.  Jesus  is  Scourged  and  Crowned 

with  Thorns 207 

78.  Jesus  is  Condemned  to  Death 207 

79.  The  Journey  to  Calvary 209 

80.  Jesus  is  Nailed  to  the  Cross 2ia 

81 .  Jesus  on  the  Cross 213 

82.  Mary  at  the  Foot  of  the  Cross. . .  -*31S 

83.  Jesus  Dies  upon  the  Cross Sfl 

84.  Jesus  is  Laid  in  the  Tomb SS^ 


THE    GLORIOUS   LIFE   OF   JESUS    CHRIST. 


The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.  215 

Jesus  Appears  to  Mary  Magda- 
lene   217 

The  Resurrection  of  Jesus  An- 
nounced to  the  Chief  Priests. .  218 

Jesus  Appears  to  Two  Disciples 
while  thej'  were  Going  to  Em- 
maus  218 

Jesus  Appears  to  the  Apostles.. .  220 


90.  Jesus  Institutes  the  Sacrament  of 

Penance 220 

91.  Jesus  and  St.  Thomas 221 

92.  Peter  is  Appointed  Chief  Pastor.  223 

93.  The  Promise  of  the  Holy  Ghost. .  223 

94.  Christ's  Last  Commission  to  His 

Apostles. — His  Ascension 823 

95.  An  Observation 225 


PART  SECONR 


THE   HISTORY   OF   THE   APOSTLES, 


96.  A  Preliminary  Remark 225 

97.  The    Election    of    the   Apostle 

Matthias 225 

98.  The  Descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  ZTo 

99.  Peter  Cures  the  Lame  Man 5:08 

100.  Peter  and  John  before  the  Groat 

Council 229 

101.  The  Lives  of   the  First  Chris- 

tians   230 

102.  Ananias  and  Saphira 230 

i03.  The  Apostles  are  thrown  into 

Prison 231 

104.  Stephen  the  Deacon.— The  First 

Martyr 232 

105.  Confirmation.— The  Baptism  of 

the  Ethiopian 234 


106.  The  Conversion  of  St.  Paul 236 

107.  Peter      Visits      the      different 

Churches  in  Judea.  —  Corne- 
lius is  Baptized   237 

108.  Peter  Cast  into  Piison 230 

109.  St.  Paul's  First  Apostolic  Jour- 

ney   241 

ilO,  Tho  Council  of  Jerusalem  242 

111.  Tac  Second  Voyage  of  St.  Paul.  244 

112.  St.  Paul's  Third  Voyage 247 

113.  The  Imprisonment  and  Death  of 

St.  Paul 249 

114.  The  Other  Apostles 250 

115.  Conclusion 251 


320 


CONTENTS. 


CHURCH  HISTORY. 


FIRST   PEEIOD, 


FEOM   THE   BIRTH   OF   CHRIST   TO   THE   FALL   OF   ROME. 


CHAP.  PAGE 

1.  The  Beginning  of  the  Church S53 

2.  The  Apostles 254 

3.  The  Spread  of  Christianity 256 

4.  The  Persecutions  of  the  Church. — 

The  Jews , . .  ;^ . . .  258 

5.  Roman  Persecutions.... 859 

6.  Heresies 260 


CHAP.  PAGE 

7.  Heresies.    Concluded 263 

8.  Fall  of  the  Roman  Empire ...  263 

9.  Rome  Destroyed 264 

10.  The  Christian  Apologists 266 

11.  The  Doctors  and  Fathers  of  the  ' 

Church 267 


SECOND   PEEIODo 

FROM   THE   FALL   OF   ROME   TO   THE   PROTESTANT 
REFORMATION. 


12.  The  Conversion  of  the  Barbar- 

ians   269 

13.  The  Conversion  of  Ireland  and 

Scotland 271 

14.  The  Conversion  of  England  and 

Germany 273 

15.  Religious  Orders — East 275 

16.  Religious  Orders— West ,. 276 

17.  Religious  Orders.    Concluded...  277 


18.  Mohammedanism 278 

19.  Temporal  Power  of  the  Popes. . .  280 

20.  The  Crusades 281 

21.  The  Crusades.    Concluded 283 

22.  Science  and   Literature   during 

the  Middle  Ages 284 

23.  The  Monks  and  Literature  285 

24.  Discoveries   and    Inventions   of 

Catholics 287 


THIRD   PERIOD. 


FROM  THE   REFORMATION   TO   THE   PRESENT   TIME. 


25.  Causes  of  the  Reformation 289 

26.  Luther 291 

27.  Calvin  and  Knox 292 

28.  The  Protestant  Reformation  in 

England 293 


29.  The  Church  in  Asia  and  America  295 

30.  Religious  Wars  in  Europe t297 

31.  Results  of  the  Teachings  of  the 

Reformation 299 

32.  General  Conclusion 300 


Appendix  :— The  Feasts  of  the  Church 303 


Benziger  Brothers'  School  Books. 

^Benziger  Brothers*  Catholic  Nationat  Readers 
are  uni<versaUy  ackno<wledged  the  best,  and 
they  are  as  cheap  as  the  cheapest*   .... 

CATHOLIC    NATIONAL   READERS. 

The  New  Primer,    with   slant  or  vertical  script,    i2mo,  paper  covers. 

The  New  Primer,  with  slant  or  vertical  script     i2mo,  cloth. 

The  New  First  Reader,  with  slant  or  vertical  script.  i2mo,  cloth. 

The  New  Second  Reader,   with  slant  or  vertical  script.   i2mo,    cloth. 

The  New  Third  Reader.    i2mo,  cloth. 

The  New  Fourth  Reader.    i2mo,  cloth. 

The  New  Fifth  Reader.    i2mo,  cloth. 

The  Sixth  Reader.     i2mo,  cloth. 

The  Primary  Speller.    i2mo,  cloth. 

The  New  Speller  and  Word  Book.    i2mo,  cloth. 

The  Catholic  National  Charts.     22  numbers,  slant  or  vertical  script. 

Points  0/ Superiority  0/ the  Catholic  National  Readers 

The  literary  character  and  Catholic  tone  of  the  lessons. 
The  easj'  and  natural  grading-  of  the  series,  and  its  general  adapta- 
tion to  the  demands  of  the  school-room. 
The  mechanical  execution,   including  the  quality   of    the    paper,    the 
type,  the  binding,  and  the  beautj'  and  number  of  the  illustrations. 

GRAMMAR. 

Easy  Language  Lessons.     Illustrated.     i2mo,  cloth. 

Bone   Rules  ;     or,     keleton    of    English  Grammar.      By   Rev.  John 

B.  Tabb.      i6mo,  cloth. 
English  Grammar.    i2mo,  cloth. 

ARITHMETIC. 

Table  Book  and  Introductory  Arithmetic.  By  L.  Nash.  i6mo,  cloth. 
CATECHISM. 

Klauder's  Revised  Edition  of  the  Baltimore  Catechism.  Complete  in 
3  numbers.     No.  i,  paper;  No.  2,  paper;  No.  3,  boards. 

Catechism  of  the  Third  Plenary  Council  of  Baltimore.  Edilion 
with  Word-Meaniugs^  and  the  Questions  numbered  to  corre- 
spond with  Rev.  Thos.  L.  Kinkead's  "Explanation  of  the 
Baltimore  Catechism".  Abridged,  No.  i,  and  Large,  No.  2. 
Paper  and  flexible  cloth.  Edition  without  Word- Meanings: 
Abridged,  No.  i,  and  Large,   No.  2.    Paper  and  flexible  cloth. 

Groening's  Large  Catechism.    i2mo. 

Groening's  Small  Catechism.     i2mo. 

Deharbe's  Large  Catechism.     i2mo. 

Deharbe's  Small  Catechism.     i2mo. 

Explanation  of  the  Baltimore  Catechism.  By  Rev.  Thos.  L. 
Kinkead.      i2mo,  cloth. 

Hand-book  of  the  Christian  Religion.  By  Rev.  W.  Wilmers,  S.J. 
i2mo,  cloth. 

Instructions  for  First  Communicants.  By  Rev.  Dr.  J.  Schmitt. 
i6mo,  cloth. 

Short  Stories  on  Christian  Doctrine,  A  Collection  of  Examples 
illustrating  the  Catechism.      i2mo.  cloth. 


Benziger  Brothers^  School  Books. 


HISTORY. 

Bible  History.    By  Right  Rev.  Richard  Gilmour,  D.D.     With   145 

ilhistiations.      i2mo,  cloth. 
New  Testament  Studies.      The  Chief  Events  in  the  Life  of  Ouf 

Lord.     By  Right  Rev.   Mgr,   Conaty,  D.D.     i2mo,  cloth. 
Bible  Stories  for  Little  Children     i6mo,  cloth,  and  paper  covers. 
Illustrated  Church  History.    By  Rev.  Richard  Brennan.   8vo,  cloth. 
School  History  of  the  United  States.     Illustrated.      i2mo,  cloth. 
Primai-y  History  of  the  United  States.     Illustrated.     i2mo,  cloth. 

PENMANSHIP. 

Benziger  Brothers'  New  Slant  Penmanship.  Complete  in  six  numbers. 
Benziger  Brothers'  New  System  of  Vertical  Penmanship,    Complete 

in  six  numbers. 
Vertical  Penmanship  Charts.   Complete  in  two  numbers. 

ELOCUTION. 

Aids  to  Correct   and  Effective  Elocution.     With  Select  Readings. 

i2mo,  cloth. 
Select  Recitations  for  Catholic  Schools  and  Academies.    i2mo,  cloth. 
Readings  and  Recitation  for  Juniors.     i6mo.  cloth. 
Elocution  Class.     A  Simplification  of  the  Laws  and  Principles  of 

Expression.      i6mo,  cloth. 


MISCELLANEOUS. 

The    English    Reader.     Edited   by    Rev.   Edward   Connolly,    S:  ]. 

i2mo,  cloth. 
Catechism  of  Familiar  Things.     Their  History,    and  the    Events 

which  Led  to  their  Discovery.     i2mo,  cloth. 
Hints  on  Letter-Writing.      i6mo,  cloth. 

New  Sunday  School  Companion.  Containing  the  Catechism,  De- 
.  votions  and  Prayers,  Hymns  and  Simple  Music.  lOmo,  cloth. 
Hymn-book  of  the  New  Sunday  School  Companion.  i2mo,  cloth. 
Sursum  Corda.  A  Manual  of  English  Hymns  and  Prayers. 
32mo,  paper. 


NOVELS  AND 
8T*)RIE8  BY  THE 
BEST  WRITERS. 

SPECIAL  ARTICLES 
■ERESTINQ 
JECT8. 


Subscription,  $1.50  a  year. 


V  SPECIAL  f 
\  ON  INTE 
S  SUBJt 


ENieEKHAJAzS 


CS  AND      I 
IREN'8         ( 


WOMAN' 

CHILDRE 
DEPARTMENTS. 


The  Popular  ratholic  Family  Magazine 


600  TO  600 

ILLUSTRATIONS 

A  YEAR. 


14  DAY  USE 

RSTURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 

LOAN  DEPT. 

This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below,  or 

on  the  date  to  which  renewed. 

Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


i- KQ  1  Z  r-r-^'4 


RECEIVED 


NOV  29 '66 -4  PM 


LOAM  DEPT, 


NOV  20  19691  9 


cv 


uo 


TBJH^ 


..G9-9P 


LD  2lA-60m-7,'66 
(G4427sl0)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


TtJ     /  1717 


